Search the Community

Here's Part 4 of the Maximus Protein Series. This is (seriously) the last chapter. Thanks for reading! Travis was on the floor, breathing heavy, covered in cum and sweat and drool, having just swallowed what must have been gallons of Dan's cum. I looked over at the tub of Maximus Protein lying empty on the kitchen floor. "Travis.... did you... drink..." "All of it" Travis said with an exhausted smile on his face. "I drank the protein, and I drank the special ingredient." He gestured toward sperm-donator Dan, who appeared to have fallen asleep right on the table in a post-orgasm bliss. His eyelids fluttered as he snored softly, the huge bulk of his body rising and falling rhythmically with his breath. This was no time to be napping, but Dan looks so adorably innocent there, with his mouth slightly open, I figured it was better to let the behemoth sleep for now. "Ooohhh" Travis groaned from the floor as the rumbling in his stomach grew louder. "I think I drank too much, Scott. I don't feel so good." "I'll say. What the fuck is wrong with you Travis?" I remembered how angry I was that I hadn't gotten to drink any of Dan's cum explosion. I had barely stopped growing, but I was eager to feel myself swell again. If I couldn't drink Dan's, then maybe I could drink from Travis, who, if dosages had anything to do with amount of growth, was about to explode. I watched him carefully as he held his distended stomach and writhed around on the floor. He didn't look like he was growing, he look like he was about to puke. What a waste. I picked his body up carefully, which now felt so small in my giant arms, like picking up a dog, and laid him on the couch while he groaned and shook. he looked pale. "I think you might have just overdosed yourself buddy." Just sweat it out and see what happens. I watched him for a minute for any signs of growth, but nothing happened, just more groaning and intermittent stomach grumbling. "So much for getting your money's worth" I said as I turned away and walked to the mirror over the fireplace. I had felt myself change but I hadn't gotten a good look at myself yet. What I saw was astounding. I had gone from being a slightly fit twink to being a legitimate red haired muscle god. Pushing back my copper colored hair, I admired my strong masculine brow, my roman nose, which had always looked slightly awkward on my face, was now perfectly fitting with the rest of my features. I had evolved into a higher form of man. My Jaw was perfectly squared and evenly covered with a thick beard that complimented it perfectly. Even my lips seemed more masculine and commanding. I couldn't wait to his the bars and see how people reacted to my new looks. I looked kind of ferocious, like a wolf-man. I wondered if I would actually scare guys off. I did an experimental double bicep flex and was shocked at the mountains that rose into view on each of my arms. I brought my arms down into a crab pose, barely even flexing, and still muscle bulged from every angle. I looked like I could kill a man with one punch. I was turning myself on, big time. My sixteen inch cock was rising to attention anew, begging to finally release the load that had been churning in my balls since I transformed, and it would only take a minute to pump it out right here. Why not? I grabbed my tool with both of my huge hands, almost hurting myself with my newly stronger grip, and began pumping away, instantly moaning to myself as I felt what new pleasures my new XL body could bring. I had my eyes shut in ecstasy as I was on the edge of release. I flexed my abs and glutes, arching myback as I neared the point of no return, grunting and growling wildly. Just as I was on the edge, I felt two more hands, much smaller than mine, grip onto my cockhead as a tongue licked up my glans. "OH FUCK!" I jolted with shock and pleasure and snapped open my eyes just in time to see little Travis, having snuck off the couch, clamping his mouth down on my cockhead. "TRAVIS NO-AAAAAGGGHHH!!" I shouted but I was past the point of no return. I unloaded a boiling hot jet of cum straight down my roommate's throat. Then another, and another, and another, causing him to sputter and choke, tears streaming out of his eyes, but still he held on, jamming almost my whole cockhead in his mouth. Minutes passed as my head swam with pleasure and fear. I could barely think straight I was in so much orgasmic pleasure, but I knew I was unloading a record amount of spunk into my already full roommate. If he hadn't been ill before, this could be truly dangerous. "TRAVIS WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?" I shouted as my head cleared form my orgasm. Travis just gasped and wiped his mouth with the back of his wrist. "Thanks *gulp* broaahhh" He patted his stomach, now sticking out like a pot belly under his wifebeater shirt. "That was *burp* just the ticket." "TRAVIS YOU ALREADY OVERDOSED FROM DAN, THIS MUCH MIGHT KILL YOU." "Nah" he said with a cocky shake of his head. "I actually didn't get enough! You gotta *urrp* read the uh, fine print *burp-ahhh*. When you drink a glass of the protein *ooouhhh* you gotta drink a *buh* proportionate amount of cum to *ahh* activate it!" I shook my head in disbelief. Travis took a seat on the floor as he continued to burp and massage his grumbling stomach. He was sweating like a pig and looking quite a bit like one too. "Dan wasn't too much *ulp* cum, man, he wasn't *burp* ENOUGH! So thanks for the help! Now I can *urrrrrrrp* really get going" I was in shock. I was mouthing "what the fuck" to myself just as I saw Travis suddenly sit bolt upright with a look of surprise on his face. He burped loudly and his whole body kind of jumped. "What was that?!" he said aloud, to no one in particular, as his body spasmed and jumped again. He might have not noticed it yet but there seemed to be a little more of Travis every time his body spasmed. There was a little more muscle in the slender legs that were sticking out of his boxers, and his tank top looked a little more closely fit on him. *burp* Travis burped and involuntarily jerked his limbs. There was definitely some growth starting. There was even a little more bulge in the front of his boxers. "Am I *urp* growing yet, Scott? Can you *urp* tell? Ah!" Travis looked down as his latest spasm made his dick jerk against the front of his boxers, there was a respectable tent showing down there now. "Can you find my glasses?" he asked as he looked down at his arms. "I can't tell if anything's *UNHH* happening *AHH* yet" I was speechless. The guy had just taken an elephant dose of muscle growing protein powder and downed what must be enough cum for a hundred men, and here he was still acting like the nerd who loses his glasses. "I think you'll know soon enough" I said, watching as his feet inched a little further across the floor with every grunt and spasm. RRRRIIIIIIIIPPPPPP Travis threw his head back and moaned loudly as another spurt of growth caused his dick to tear out of the front of his boxers. It had to be about a foot long already, and Travis still hadn't grown that much yet. "UHMMM FUCK!" Travis exclaimed in a throaty (deeper already?) voice as he gave his cock a stroke. This seemed to accelerate the growth a bit, and his next two spasms took Travis from looking bigger to actually filling his boxers tightly. His white wifebeater shirt was now pulling down at the chest as his pecs bounced bigger with his stroking. the outlines of a six pack were showing through his soaked shirt. The arm he was using to prop himself up on the ground was now veiny and pulsing bigger and bigger as his triceps started to ripen over his elbow. "UMF! Scott I don't think I *URP* need my *UHN* glasses anymooOOOH!" Travis shook as he was hit by a big growth spurt that seemed to put a whole foot and 50 lbs of muscle on his frame in a second. His boxers were now tightly wrapped around bulky, muscular legs that were quivering and shaking with his stroking. The seams were tearing along the edges to reveal more sweaty hairy muscle bulging out. His wifebeater was hanging on by threads as his chest seemed ready to pop the shoulder straps at any minute. "YUP! I CAN SEE I'M DEFINITELY GROWING NO-O-O-OWWWHHHHHHFUUUUCK!" He bellowed as a new spurt hit his body and he simultaneously burst right out of his boxers while his whole upper body flexed the wifebeater into threads. Travis was now BIG, looking like a heavyweight professional bodybuilder, but off-season, cause he was sprinkled in brown hair and had a nice amount of body fat accentuating his muscles. He flexed his huge size 15 feet, and pounded a massive fist on the floor as another spasm took him just a bit bigger. Most noticeable of all was his giant dick, standing up at 16 inches, and complimented by two of the biggest, juiciest balls I had ever seen, spilling onto the floor between his legs and pulsing, actually pulsing as they generated more and more testosterone for their owner. "Scott *UNH* get a *AAHHH* load of this growth bro!" He was furiously pumping and groaning and he pulsed and flexed slightly bigger again. Now he was starting to worry me. He had to be close to six and a half, seven feet tall now, and inching bigger every minute. Already his dick was starting to rival mine, and there was no way he would be done soon. If I had any hope of not being the absolute smallest guy in the room, I had only one option: to drink Travis' cum. After all, he had taken mine already, right? He owed it to me. "Need a hand, stud?" I asked as I crouched down and palmed his softball size testicles with my hands. Another *UMF* from Travis and they grew even bigger in my hands, grapefruit size now. "I take that as a yes" I said as I started stroking his shaft with both hands. "AHhhhh Thanks bro!"Travis moaned even louder as he took his hand (which was bigger than mine already) off of his shaft and immediately started squeezing his meaty pecs, pinching each big brown nipple and causing little mini-growth spurts. Was he able to control his growth? I knelt down and started sucking Travis' rod with all the gusto I had. "Who-AAHAH!" Travis howled as he spasmed again and I felt his dick expand another inch into my already stuffed mouth. I used my hands to massage his giant testicles, squeezing them in my powerful grip, aching to get a taste of his man juice. Pre cum was oozing constantly out of his dick, making everything incredibly slick. I found some rhythm, pumping my head and trying not to choke on his pulsing dick as his grunts got louder and longer. Finally, I felt a vibration in his balls as they tightened in his scrotum, his cock flexed and grew even bigger in my mouth, causing me to almost panic but I held on. I needed to get his cum down my throat no matter what. His dick was boiling hot to the touch, I could feel the burst of cum about to travel up his shaft. Suddenly, I felt a giant hand grab the back of my hair and yank me off of Travis' dick. I was too shocked to fight it. I had forgotten about Dan! "What the-!!" But it wasn't Dan that had grabbed me away at the moment that Travis was about to shoot. It was Travis himself! The gargantuan man had thrown me off of his own dick and was now jerking himself off furiously and aiming for his own mouth!. "Travis NO!" I shouted but I was too late. With a frantic growl Travis shot like a firehose, hitting his own mouth directly, gurgling and sputtering but drinking it too, just like he had with Dan. "FUck!" Another thick rope of jism erupted from his dick, the majority of his going straight into his huge throat, the rest of his splashing over his stubbly square jaw and trickling down his neck onto his heaving pecs. Rope after rope shot out, Travis grunting and burping, but drinking more, then leaning forward and clamping his lips straight onto his own cockhead, sucking out every drop. I could only watch in disgusted shock. This growing giant had already taken Dan's load, then mine, and now he was guzzling his own? What was even going to happen to him? Dan fell back, orgasm subsiding, and belched loudly as his head popped up slightly higher. He had a smile of total satisfaction on his scruffy face. I was furious. Travis how could you do that to me?!? I exclaimed, not knowing whether to deck him or start pumping my own cock, which was, of course, hard again. I couldn't help feeling a bit turned on by Travis' sudden transformation into an insatiable cum guzzling muscle pig. "I'm *burp* sorry bud! I know you *ulp* wanted some, but I just get soooooooooo *URRRRP* THIRSTY!" "What the fuck is happening to you" I said, more of a statement than a question. I was pretty turned on by what I was seeing, and my cock was standing ramrod straight. Dan suddenly jumped up from the floor and I was shocked to discover that he was almost eye level with me now. He was almost as tall, but a lot wider, looking like a bodybuilder in off season. "What are you gonna do about it? He said cockily, showing his slightly protruding muscle gut into me a bit. I was more turned on that ever. No way this could be the same Travis I had been living with the past year. Guys get a bit of muscle and their whole personality changes, but this Travis was unrecognizable. He almost seemed to growl as he stared up at me, teeth clenched. I decided to call his bluff and spat directly in his face. "What are YOU gonna do about it, runt?" I said, privately shocked at my own new cocky attitude. Travis growled like a lion and wiped my spit off his face. The look of anger on his ultra-masculine face made me doubt my tactics. There was a new, almost feral look in his eye, one that hinted at certain shades of violence and lust. "I'll show you" he said calmly, and sucker punched me straight in the gut, catching me off-guard and causing me to double over in pain. Travis took his opportunity and grabbed me as I was doubled over and quickly position himself behind me pressing himself into me and holding he down with one strong hand on my back. I almost fell, but his strong grip held me up. Suddenly I felt his other hand, wet with precum, roughly lube up between my legs. I was scared, but I wasn't going to stop him, not when I was this close to getting his next load. Despite my newly giant, size, Travis cock still felt absolutely massive entering my hole. I gasped loudly as he rammed it in, yelling out in pain before feeling a huge shiver of pleasure wash over me. The shock of Travis doing this to me was mixed with the thrill of excitement. I couldn't believe this was happening. As Travis began to pump his still-expanding dick inside of me, I looked down at my own massive hands holding me up, the tensed, thick bulging arms that I never thought I'd see connected to my own shoulders. But these weren't my shoulders either, these were true cannonball delts now, the kind only seen on advanced bodybuilders that abused steroids. Was I on steroids? Is that was was int he Maximus Protein that had caused the truly freaky transformations of Dan, me, and Travis this afternoon? I stared at my huge hard cock slapping rhythmically against my washboard eight pack abs, I could feel my hefty balls swaying pendulously between my legs. Travis slammed into me, still grunting and occasionally shuddering as spasms of growth hit him at irregular intervals. I could feel his cock lurching bigger inside of me with every shake of his mammoth body. Soon I noticed it was actually darker in the room. Was the sun going down? I felt Travis's weight shift behind me as I saw his hands come down in front of me. Next to my giant hands, these looked absolutely monstrous. I was afraid to turn my neck and look to see how big Travis was now, but I when I did turn my head all I saw was the side of one of his heavy pecs, bigger than my head, with his underarm close to my shoulder I saw the bushy hair protruding from his armpit. Just the smell from his armpit was intoxicating and sent shivers up my spine as I inhaled deeply. It was the most pungent, most manly musk I had ever smelled. One inhale and I felt high on pure pheromones. Travis was on all fours, above me, his whole body eclipsing mine as he continued to pump his dick into mine. I could feel his muscle gut developing, sliding on my back with his thrusts at first, then starting to actually rest on my back as he grew bigger and his grunts grew louder. "TRAVIS YOU"RE GETTING TOO BIG" I yelled, but he only responded by grunting as he pumped into me more and more. His cock in my ass was starting to become painful as is tensed with a new pop of growth, Travis shook all over, Grunts lowering by another octave. I tried to squirm away from him but his arms had my huge body locked in on either side. His heavy muscle gut was pressing on my back and making it difficult for me to move, it was slowly pinning me flat on the floor. "TRAVIS STOP YOU'RE CRUSHING ME!" I yelled as loud as I could. I was about to get suffocated while being fucked to death by my giant roommate. "TRAVIS NO! YOU'RE TOO BIG!" Travis roared deeply in response. But then, he actually stopped pumping. I felt some of the weight of his gut lift off of me as he repositioned himself back onto his knees, and pulling out of my ass with a loud wet slick sound. "ARE YOU HURT?" his voice now sounded like it was being amplified through a stadium speaker. He was practically whispering but it sounded like a fog horn with a bass booster on it. I was relieved, and surprised. The hulk still had a little Banner in him. "I'm okay" I said, on my hands and knees, breathing heavily. "You just...scared me....." Even thought I now possessed the strength of a dozen men and a body that could fight a moose, I felt like a small boy under him. "I'M SORRY" Travis said. It was funny to hear a genuine tenderness in such an intimidating voice. "CAN WE...... UH.... CONTINUE?" All my anger melted away with this oddly touching, nervous question. I always wondered what Travis was like in bed, and now I was getting the XXXXXXXXL version of the surprisingly caring lover that I had supposed him to be. "Yeah" I said, and I finally actually turned to face him, and almost fell back down again. Travis reached his giant arms toward me, now bigger than my own legs, and said in a soft yet commanding baritone "C'MERE BOY." He was absolutely massive. As tall as I was standing up, his head was still a foot higher than me while he was on his knees. And he was WIDE. As I allowed him to pick me up and bring me close he took up almost my whole field of vision. He looked like a fucking viking, with shaggy hair, and a bushy beard that had sprouted up while he was growing. It made him look fierce and warrior like. His traps rose out of his shoulders almost to his ears, his neck was thicker than his head. And his shoulders were beyond being boulders, I was looking at whole mountain range. As he pulled me closer to him the striations rippled through his pecs, now covered in a pelt of deep brown hair, resting on top of a muscular gut. He was a mountain of a man in full-on bear mode. And right under his stomach, between his two titanic furry thighs, resting on top of the biggest balls I had ever seen, was his still hard cock rising up to me. It was dripping precum in a constant flow in anticipation of going into my ass again. I was ready and willing to let this giant put his seed in me. And when he did, I would become a giant too. "READY to CONTINUE?" He boomed. I nodded and jumped onto his dick, feeling it push into me with little resistance and howling with pleasure. Travis made me hold onto his traps as he bucked into me. Effortlessly slamming his multi-foot cock into me and holding almost all of my 500 pounds easily in his arms. "Come on, Travis! I want your giant cum!" I yelled, as I held on for dear life as he bucked away. I dug in and squeezed his traps with my powerful hands, then clenched as he increased his pace. He was getting close. Then I heard a loud hiccup from Travis and looked up to see a surprised look on his face. "OOPS *HIC* I THOUGHT I WAS *HIC*.... DOE GRO*HIC*WING..... BUT I GUESS NOT!" Every hiccup made his mountainous shoulders spring up just a little higher, as his whole body shuddered. His pecs flexed and bulged out more...and more.... and more with each hiccup. And most importantly his dick, already on the edge of what I could handle, pushed into me more and more. Travis shut his eyes and squeezed me right up against his huge warm body as the feelings shook through him. "OH!......FFFFFFFFFF.............FFFF........FFFFFFFFFFUUUUUUUCCCCKKKK" The shuddering gave way to a massive full body orgasm as Travis bellowed out and unleashed a fire hose of cum into me, instantly overfilling my insides and spilling out onto his balls. Travis could only moan loudly as the orgasm tore through his body and caused multiple aftershocks. I was pulling off of his cock, which only made more room for the cum he dumping into me. If this stuff had any kind of potency, I'd be leaving the world of normal humans behind in no time. "AAAAWWWWWWW" Travis fell back against the wall, crushing wha was left of the sofa to splinters. "Hey man, I'm not finished!" I yelled, pumping my rod at him. Travis pulled me forward and held me up to rub my dick between his pecs, which were deep enough to feel like a whole new orifice. "Ah fuck!" I was quickly getting close as he tensed and bounced his pecs against my cock. He playfully opened his mouth as my cock grew toward it, sticking his huge tongue out to playfully flick at the head. "Oh FUCK Trav!" I squirted a couple spurts of precum onto his face, coating his beard in sticky fluid. He lapped it up like a bear licking honey. Just as he was about to clamp his mouth onto my nearly-bursting cock, I stopped him. I held his huge square jaw closed with my hand, then waved a finger in his face. "Nah-uh. None for you this time, greedy bastard." Travis groaned loudly as he let go of me and I slid down his body. "Don't worry big guy, there's plenty to go around" I said as I walked toward the dining room table where Dan was still somehow passed out on the table. "But I owe Dan here a little help." I gently tapped (okay kind of slapped) his handsome dopey face and he jolted awake, looking dazed and adorably confused. "Holy SHIT!" He said when he saw the looming form of Travis taking up the whole living room. "Whaaat the ffuck did I miss?" He said confusedly, starting to rise up from the table and rub his head. "No time to explain buddy! I've got something that needs attending to!" I said as I pointed to my fully erect dick, which was ready to blow at any minute. "Yes SIR" Said Dan, huge grin on his face as he wasted no time in pulling himself to the side of the table and opening his mouth wide. I slid my cock in and before I could even get two pumps the sheer sucking force of his mouth and the pressure of his huge tongue against the glans caused me to go off like a rocket. I curled my toes and rocked back in forth in bliss as I pumped gallons of cum into his mouth. He finally coughed and pulled away, cum spilling out of his mouth and onto the floor. "Oh fuck! I'm still going!" I yelled, surprised to see new jets of cum still pumping out. I reached into the kitchen and grabbed the first thing that came to hand- the empty blender that Dan had used to make the initial batch of Maximus Protein, kicking off this whole situation. I had the big blender pitcher about halfway full when my cum flood subsided and I could think straight again. What was I going to do with the leftover cum? Surely I could drink some. I had just taken the biggest load of all time from Travis, and my very full abdomen was already starting o cramp and hint at the growth surge to come. I tingled with excitement thinking about what that cum was going to do to my physique. I lifted the pitcher to my lips to take a sip. I was a growing boy, after all. Then I heard a loud knock on the door that made me jump. Who the fuck could that be? Surely some neighbors had heard us. I grabbed a blanket and sloppily wrapped it around my waist, which didn't do much to cover much of anything, but I had to look at least somewhat presentable. I was about to give whoever was outside the shock of their life, probably. I opened the door not to see a stranger, but to see three of Travis and Dan's close buddies. There was Steve, a somewhat shorter guy who was slightly balding already, but the guys called him Chimp because of his apeman appearance. Then there was Swole Nick, who up until this afternoon had been the biggest and strongest of the group, the guy who always pulled all the women and had the respect of all men due to his imposing stature, chiseled good looks, and steely, confident demeanor. Finally there was Stick Nick, who was called that because where Swole Nick was thick with muscle, Stick Nick was thin and wiry, the polar opposite of his bigger friend. I towered over all three of them as they looked up at me awestruck. "Holy fuck." Swole Nick finally spoke. "The shit really works. Dan told us to get here as soon as we were done at the gym but I didn't expect..... I didn't....." I couldn't help but puff out my chest a little bit and enjoy the feeling of being stared at by men who had hardly even glanced at me before. "Yeah, I guess it works" I said cockily, flexing a mighty bicep and hearing Steve yelp a little bit in surprise. "Well it's a good thing Dan told me to bring the tub that I bought" Stick Nick said, and I saw that he was holding at his side a very familiar sight. "Pretty much blew the bank buying this shit, so let's hope it uh, pays off." He turned the tub of MAXIMUS PROTEIN that he was holding and held it up in front of him. "Got anything to mix this with?" He said. I looked down at the pitcher half-full of cum that was still in my hand. "I've got just the thing for that."

For those of you who have interacted with me, this story is a departure from my usual fare. I had an idea a few years ago and have been tinkering with it on and off for a while. The following will be fairly long, but hopefully a different take on the term "Muscle God" will be refreshing. This story is dedicated to the little guys that love making big guys feel big. Chapter One: Work Plans Travis was just about to turn off his computer when he saw he had a message from his boss, Jeff, to come see him right away. The message was brief and didn’t include anything alarming, but asking to see Travis at the end of the work day was unusual. Travis stood up tall and stretched his thick arms up over his head. He really needed to stretch more while working, he thought to himself; his muscles always got tight while sitting in front of his work computer all day. After loosening his tight back, Travis lumbered down the hall to his boss’s office where Jeff was finishing up a phone call. Jeff waved to Travis for him to come in and wait. Travis complied and entered the large office and sat himself down in one of the chairs in front of his boss’s desk. The chair was small for Travis’s large body, but the employee wasn’t one to complain. Jeff was the type of man that liked the way the chairs looked in his fancy office and never sat in them himself. As uncomfortable as the small chairs were, they at least made Travis feel big. The thought made the big man smile “Yes. Next week.” Jeff spoke charmingly into his phone. “Mmm hmm. uh huh. It is short notice, but we can send someone next week. Uh huh. Uh huh. Very good. Travis Hawley. Yes, that’s him. You know him. Uh huh. Good to hear. Okay. Goodbye.” Travis looked at his boss quizzically at the mention of his name. “Travis!” Jeff smiled at the big man. ‘How’d you like to go to Cleveland next week?” Travis did not possess anything resembling a poker face. Instead the big man frowned silently as his boss continued. “Travis, this will be good for you. You’re doing well here, and meeting clients face-to-face will be a good step for your career here. You do great work, but the clients don’t really know you because they haven’t met you. Here’s your chance.” Jeff looked at the frowning man and did his best to hide his own doubts. Where Travis had no poker face, Jeff could sell anything and convince people on the most improbable lies. Jeff needed Travis to go to Ohio. No one else was available — but looking at the big grump in his office stirred up additional worries. Travis was not his most charismatic team member. “How long?” Travis grumbled with his deep baritone voice. “Just a week.” Jeff spoke smoothly as Travis sighed with resignation. “You’ll fly to Ohio, get a nice hotel and work with the clients for a week. That’s it.” Jeff stood up and walked around closer to Travis and half sat on the edge of his desk. Travis briefly wondered if his boss was trying to intimidate him. Travis was a big guy, and Jeff… wasn’t. Travis realized Jeff wasn’t trying to look bigger, but to look approachable and on Travis’s side. “Working directly with clients is a great opportunity for you Trav.” Jeff settled into a groove. “Good feedback from the clients will reflect well on you and give the higher ups reasons to promote you. No one likes to travel, but it’s part of the job.” “But a whole week?” Travis sounded more angry than he intended, but Jeff was unfazed. Travis looked like a bruiser, but his boss knew the big guy wouldn’t hurt anyone. Nevertheless, Travis’s gruff voice reminded Jeff of a few potential pitfalls. Jeff was a shrewd boss who knew how to get the most out of his staff. The break room was stocked with dozens of different kinds of coffees and tea for his caffeine addicted staff members. He even made sure there were chocolate bars in the break room so those looking for an afternoon shot of sugar could get their fix without any trouble. Jeff wasn’t exactly a pusher, but he was perfectly willing to feed the legal addictions of his staff. The exception was Travis who never drank coffee or tea, and if he ever snacked on a chocolate bar the rest of the office would probably assume the end of the world was imminent. Travis’s addiction was the gym, and Jeff learned a few years ago that as long has he never scheduled Travis for an early morning meeting that cut into gym time, all would be okay. Jeff recalled the last time Travis skipped a morning workout to get to work early instead. Grumpy Travis combined with his less than charming outward appearance terrified the rest of the staff. Unfortunately, they happened to have a new hire that day who retreated to Jeff’s office petrified of the big man. George admitted that Travis hadn’t actually threatened him or yelled at him, but just the look of Travis and his scowl had George a nervous wreck. After the ‘George-Incident,’ Jeff made sure Travis never had early morning appointments so the big guy wouldn’t have to skip his morning workout. From then on, while everyone else got caffeine and sugar as needed, Travis got his early mornings free for lifting. “A little travel will do you good.” Jeff was in full sales mode. “You know what? When Chris gets you your travel details, I want you to look up a local gym by your hotel. I know a shitty hotel gym won’t cut it for you. Buy yourself day passes or a week pass, hell, buy a whole month if you have to, and put it on your expenses.” “Really?” Travis’s expression lightened considerably. “Look Trav. I know you. I know you’re a great guy that wouldn’t hurt anyone. But let’s face it, when you skip your workout, you get… um… intense.” Jeff smiled at Travis to keep the big man placated. “The clients will learn you’re a great guy too, but when you first meet them… it would be better if you were at your most relaxed. Make sure you get your morning workout in.” Jeff stood up and walked back to his desk seat. As Travis got up to leave Jeff’s office, Jeff added, “Oh, and try to smile more.” Travis frowned at Jeff with look that if Jeff didn’t know better said Jeff had less than 10 seconds to live. “Yeah, not like that,” Jeff commented with a smile. The big man forced a smile and left his boss’s office. Travis knew his boss meant well, and the ‘less than handsome’ look of his face wasn’t news to Travis in the least. In fact, the big guy was painfully aware of how his rough features and crooked nose turned people off. And while no one would insult him directly, Travis overheard comments like “From the neck down he’s hot, but…” all the time. He figured the only reason no one said these things to him directly was the 250 pounds of muscle connected to his unsightly face. That night he looked at himself in his bathroom mirror and practiced smiling. He had to admit, he did look better when he smiled. Chapter Two: The Flight Travis dreaded his flight to Cleveland. Not because he was scared of flying or even the annoying Cleveland part, but because he knew he would not be comfortable in the tiny airplane seats. Where his boss, Jeff, was generous in many ways, paying for upgraded seats on flights was not one of them. While Travis was the tallest and biggest in the office, plenty of other guys had complained about not getting business class seats on flights to no avail. There was no way Jeff was going to give Travis an exception when he had been denying others for years. At least he had an aisle seat. Travis looked sharp in his dress shirt, suit and slacks. His business clothing softened his rough features and made him look less like a ruffian and more civilized. He edged his way towards his seat, being careful not to slam his bag into the passengers already seated as he made his way down the airplane aisle. As he reached his seat he saw the middle seat was already occupied by a smaller gentleman reading a book. As Travis loaded his bag into the overhead bin and moved to settle into his seat, the guy in the middle seat looked up at him and grumbled, “You gotta be kidding me.” The bigger man tried to ignore the comment and pretend he didn’t hear it, but his face turned red with embarrassment. Travis’s pale complexion made hiding his feelings practically impossible. The seating for Travis was cramped and uncomfortable, especially with his height and wide build, but he did his best to not jam his knees into the seat in front of him, both for the sake of his knees and the woman seated there. He also leaned forward so his shoulder wouldn’t squish into the small, rude stranger. As much as he was looking forward to getting home at the end of the week, Travis was not looking forward to the return flight where he would have to do this ordeal again. Travis sat as still as he could, hunched forward, and prayed that there would be no delays and the uncomfortable torture would be over soon. A few minutes later another passenger arrived to take the window seat, which Travis had neglected to notice was empty. Travis was about to un-wedge himself out of his seat when the man next to him loudly proclaimed, “Oh Hell No,” and jammed his finger into the call button above their heads. Travis looked at the man next to him with confusion, then turned to look at the other passenger and realized why the man was so irate. Standing in the aisle with a duffel bag over his shoulder was the biggest and thickest man Travis had ever seen in person. The guy looked like he didn’t have an ounce of fat on him but was still bigger than anyone else on the plane by far, including Travis. The tight t-shirt and shorts he was wearing couldn’t hide any bit of the solid muscle the guy was carrying. Not only did he look much thicker than Travis, he looked taller too. The man’s height, wide shoulders and thick muscle outclassed Travis in every way. When not at a gym, it was rare for Travis to encounter a guy bigger and more muscled than his 250 pounds, even in New York. The stranger had it all, causing a twinge of jealousy to ripple through Travis, and when he saw the man’s handsome face, that jealousy blossomed to full blown envy. The man had perfectly styled blond hair and a youthful but masculine handsomeness. He had a face that, unlike Travis’s own rough look, everyone would adore. His strong chin fit perfectly with his hulking frame. Travis was smitten as well as envious of the big guy. As a flight attendant made her way to their row, the man in the middle seat started shouting at her, “You can’t expect me to sit between these two!” She looked at the muscled man standing in the aisle, then looked at Travis hunched over in his seat trying not to take up as much room as his body demanded, “Uh, no, I guess not. Sir, could you come with me, I think we have an empty seat further in the back.” She addressed the smaller man in the middle seat. “Why should I have to move?” he demanded. “You just asked me to move you, Sir. You do not have to change seats if you don’t want to,” she replied with a hint of annoyance. “You should move them,” he sneered at Travis and the other muscle man. “You can ask to be reseated, Sir, but you can’t demand that we reseat other passengers” the flight attendant explained with remarkable patience. “Fine. I’ll move” he conceded. Travis wordlessly got up and exchanged looks with the muscle man still standing in the aisle waiting for the seat situation to resolve. When Travis made eye contact with the muscle man he received a wink and a nod of approval. Travis felt unusually elated and smiled in response, and Travis was not one to smile often. Once the middle seat guy had scampered off, Travis backed up to allow the muscle beast access to his window seat before resettling into his own aisle seat. The situation was much improved. With the middle seat empty, Travis could sit back and let his arm and shoulder spill over into the middle seat space. Looking at the other guy, he saw he was doing the same. There was only about 9 inches between their shoulders. “I’m Matt” the muscle guy introduced himself and awkwardly turned to offer his right hand to shake, then chuckled at the absurdity of their tight quarters. Realizing that Travis would have no room to turn his body to meet right hand to right hand, Matt closed his right hand into a fist bump. “Travis” Travis replied as he reached his left fist across his body to meet Matt’s fist. “Could be worse, we could be flying cross country” Matt joked. Travis smiled again, he was finding it easy to smile today. “Is Cleveland really much better?” “Hey!” Matt replied with mock offense. “Oh sorry.” Travis turned red. “No worries. Cleveland isn’t New York, that’s for sure, but it’s Home.” Matt smiled at Travis, and Travis wondered if he had ever been so attracted to anyone before. “Its my first time to Cleveland. Work trip.” Travis explained. “I’m staying at the Cleveland Grand. Do you know it?” “Sure. I know it.” Matt replied. “Do you know of a good gym in that area? I’d like to get some lifting in this week. You know how skipping lifts can be.” Travis said with an eagerness that he could not manage to contain. “Yeah, I know where you should lift.” Matt pulled out his duffel bag and rummaged through the contents, pulling out a crumpled business card for a gym. “The gym I lift at is in your area.” Travis took the beat up card and cheerfully offered his thanks. “When do you usually workout? I’m going to go early, before my work assignment.” “I work out early hours too.” Matt lied. “Maybe I’ll see you there. 6AM?” Matt suppressed a cringe as he stated the obscenely early hour. “Yeah. Awesome.” Travis was elated. The two muscle-heads chatted the entire flight, talking about lifting and comparing notes. Travis shared a little bit about his history, starting to lift in college and sticking to it. “Six feet one inch and 250 pounds,” Travis found himself proudly proclaiming, even though he knew Matt was considerably bigger. “And you?” he added as he simply needed to know just how big, ‘big’ could be. “290.” Matt replied coolly, trying not to be boastful. “Six foot three.”, he added. “Damn, it’s hard enough packing on size at 6’1”. I can’t imagine how you got so thick at your height.” Travis was talking more freely than usual, and as he finished his sentence he blushed a bit more as he realized that he probably did know how Matt got so big. He didn’t care if Matt used steroids. It wasn’t something Travis did, but he didn’t object to what others did to grow. And to be honest, Travis was considering making the leap himself. Looking at Matt, he could see the appeal of steroids up close. “Yeah, it can be hard.” Matt downplayed what Travis had said. “But I got there, right?” Matt smiled with a bit of unease. Travis felt terrible. He wanted to say he was cool with it, but he also didn’t want to broach the subject explicitly. “So another early bird like me.” Travis changed the subject. “I love lifting first thing in the morning. It seems weird, but it gets me energized for the rest of the day… after the initial exhaustion.” The two continued to talk and settled back into easy going conversation. Travis avoided anything that might imply or lead to a discussion on steroids, and Matt’s outgoing personality came roaring back to the fore. Once they landed and deplaned, Travis said goodbye to his new friend and felt a flutter in his stomach as he thought about seeing him again the next morning. Chapter 3: Monday Morning Chapter 4: Monday Evening Chapter 5: Tuesday Chapter 6: Wednesday Chapter 7: Thursday Morning Chapter 8: Thursday Midday Chapter 9: Thursday Evening Chapter 10: Thursday Night Chapter 11: Friday Morning Chapter 12: Friday Afternoon Chapter 13: Saturday Chapter 14: Sunday Chapter 15: The End

Here's something that is a little bit different. This submission is from the same universe as my "Elongro" and "A New Performance Incentive" stories. It is an interview of the main characters from those tales. The intent of this project is that the interview is presented as if it were from a real business magazine. Special thanks to artist CurlyJin for providing the images for the article. Check him out on twitter and Patreon, he does some great muscle art! I hope you enjoy! The best way to experience this story would be to open and read the magazine pages. If this is difficult, I will post the interview text here as well. The images are large, the second set will be in the following post. Enjoy!

Mysterious Comet A Dark, Dirty story about a young man who gets possessed by a sinister alien race, controlling him, the alien sets out to spread its presence across the newly discovered planet. Who can stop him? Author Note: I wrote this story after watching some really crummy horror movies. It's a little schlocky and maybe even cliche. I did take the TFs in a slightly different direction. There's possession, sex, M/F TFs, nerd to jock, jock to more jock, etc. I've never done anything in the Continuous Stories section, but I think if this is something people might be into, their/your stories would be really cool contributions. Again, some of the premises here are probably standard and maybe even boring, and others might be bordering on the really weird. But if readers enjoy this, I'd love to see others stories too. I have part I and part II here. Feel free to post or PM questions but clearly since this is in the Continuous section...make things up as you go along. Oh, a quick shout out to alwaysmyway, his stories kinda inspired this. Pt I – The Arrival: Steve & Heather's Transformation My hands were shaking as I drove the car up to the top of Sunnyside Park, a bluff that overlooked our town. I spent better part of senior year spreading my seed casually around to any girl who wanted it, using my good looks, athletic build and charm to woo them out with me. Fellow football jocks had made a pack to try to get to any girl who was on the cheerleading team, then the girls' basketball team, then the swimmers. I was nervous when we first set out to do it in the fall, now it was a fun challenge to finish before graduation. We'd go after any girl who we knew wanted us and we knew were into it. Only Tyler tried to coax the more shy girls out of their shells. Brad and I, and most of the other guys, tried playing on a simpler, even field. Still, didn't make me any less nervous. I looked at Heather as she bit her lower lip, smiling, she was getting started pulling her shirt off, slowly, running her hands down over her bra as she continued peering into my sight. “Damn,” I whispered, “you know what you're doing...” “More than you think,” Heather answered as she shoved me against the door of the car, unbuttoning my shirt, and quickly throwing it off. She yanked my t-shirt over my head and smiled as she looked at my chest, pumped from my years of playing hard football, lifting weights and pushing my body to its athletic extent. “Just what I always wanted,” she said as she continued to dig into me. I knew she was referring to the hair on my body. Most of the team shaved, she must have been with a few guys before me. I pushed her bra away and felt her breasts with my palms. They were large and well developed, and she knew how to use them on me. My dick started to get an aching, cramp pain within my jeans, and I moved her hands down toward my belt. She backed away from my mouth and smiled at me, something sinister in her eyes. “You're not gonna get away with me that easily, beefy boy,” she said, a wink in her eye. Shoving me against the door of the car, Heather unbuckled her skirt and kicked off her flip flops. “Summer heat is wearing me out inside this little car, no space for my big man. Let's step out,” she said, opening the door and tumbling us out and onto the soft grass. Only in her tight pink panties, Heather stood and walked a few steps away from me, I tried to regain my balance and lift myself out, kicking my own sandals off. “I want to play a little game,” Heather said, turning back to me, flaunting her body in the warm, night air. “I'll make myself available right here, looking this quaint little town, we can fuck like we own every bit of it, but I want you to strip for me, take off every bit of your clothing and show me just how strong and athletic you are.” My eyes opened wide with excitement. “A challenge?!” I asked, a smile growing on my face. I had never been with a girl this aggressive before. “You jocks always take pride in your bare bodies, in your ability to go unabashedly nude and show off. Steve, take pride in the bodies you have, show me that it's worth it for me, that you deserve me, take pride in it, and prove it to me.” Heather wasn't requesting, it was an order. I was going to take her up on it. My barefeet touching the damp, warm ground, I unbuckled my belt and unbottoned my jeans, standing with pride for Heather to take me in. “This is what you want?” I ask her, teasing. “Can you handle what you're going to get...” Heather smiled, “I always get what I want.” Tucking my thumbs underneath my briefs, I decided getting naked in one motion would be the better way to impress her. My dick had died down after the makeout and I figured she might respect me seeing it in its semi-flaccid state. I pushed my jeans and briefs quickly down, bending my knees and concealing my package for a moment longer. “Ohh, I like an aggressive man,” Heather said, increasing my confidence, and my drive. Stepping out of my jeans, I slowly stood to reveal myself in its natural form. I smile at Heather, stepping forward to show her my whole self in all its glory. I looked down to see my work, my body, strong, athletic, attractive, hairy. I could tell Heather was impressed, “what do you want me to do to prove myself to you?” I asked. But before she could answer a loud buzz came from overhead, a sharp spark of light lit right above us and it roared into the nearby tree coverage to the west. “CRASH!”, the wave of air pushing Heather and I back a few steps. “Jesus,” I said, “what was that?” Heather was equally spooked, grabbing my arm, almost forgetting the game we were playing. She rubbed it, giving her confidence again, maybe she liked the body, maybe I did provide something more than mere fun for her. But her attention dwindled from me. “Uhh, Steve, go check it out,” she said. “I don't know,” I answered, “I'm sure it's nothing, can't we just...” “Do it Steve!” she said, shoving my back toward the fallen object which lit a flame on the bushes nearby. I walked toward the bushes, my mind still on the game we were playing. How I could I forget? I was still buck naked. I could tell her eyes were glancing on my ass muscles. I turned around to smile, Heather giving me a small smile back, but still worried. Looking down, I saw a small, black orb sitting in the bush, smoke billowing off of it. “it looks like a rock of some sort,” I said, “an...orb or something.” As I looked into it, I couldn't help but notice the rock-like substance starting to bubble, starting to, liquify almost. “Something's happening. Fucking weird...” I said as I started backing away, “Heather, can you grab my clothes, I think we should probably get out of here.” Heather moved ahead of me but as the liquid started to bubble out of the rock, I couldn't help but stare. Something was beckoning me to watch, to see what would happen. A stream of liquid rose and snaked its way toward me, and before I could turn back to the car to leave, it quickly accelerated and attached onto my feet. “Woah!” I shouted, the oily substance felt smooth, and warm, it was nice, comforting in an odd way. I could tell it was sentient somehow. It was, almost, feeling me out, seeing what kind of person I was; and as it crawled over my feet I could feel it getting more aggressive, burrowing underneath my nails, under the pores of my skin, and as it did it seemed to give me an extra boost of strength, of confidence. I immediately liked it. It felt as if it were designed for me. As if, by being naked, I made myself the perfect thing for it to bond with. “Steve? STEVE!” Heather shouted, but I couldn't listen to her, all I could do was feel the pleasure of the orb integrating into my body. I turned my head back to Heather, having trouble moving my feet with the substance covering them. “Heather check this out!” I shouted, “woah...it feels fuckin great!” What was I saying? The substance racing through me could not have truly been something that I wanted?...or could it? I started to chuckle as I felt the oil crawl under my skin, break off and like mini snakes, it traveled under my skin, racing underneath my hairy shins and up toward my body. As it did I started to feel myself change. To grow. It was so strange, so foreign and yet I couldn't help but revel in the pleasure it was giving me. As the liquid orb buried itself into my feet and legs I felt it swim and burrow itself into every part of my body, integrating into every possible organ, every muscle that it could. I opened my mouth, I could feel myself changing, bringing on some other kind of ability, and I was loving it. I felt its energies stimulate me. As it did, something truly amazing started happening all at once: My muscles started to grow before my eyes, taking on new strength and new forms with each passing second. Every muscle in my super-evolving body surged in pleasure as they absorbed the energy of the oil like a thousand nuclear reactors, surging in size to the proportions I had only dreamed of. I felt as if I was the strongest man alive. I hadn't noticed that the oil had advanced up my body as far as it had. The oil wrapped itself over my exploding legs and quads, pushing itself into my ass and through my pecker. As it did, they both started to lock in and grow, hair pushing with aggression to match the definition of the purest masculinity. I doubled over as I felt my abs contort themselves into deep-grooved slabs of stone, dense, thick and strong. My pecs continued pushing outward as hair wrapped over them. “Steve! Oh god Steve what's happening to you?!” Heather screamed, though I could barely hear her, I couldn't pay attention to anything other than my miraculous transformation. The oil from the orb swam into and rocked my mind, I could think of nothing else but the incredible, foreign power increasing its energy over me. I was becoming thankful for what I was given, for who I was becoming. I smiled and soon after a purpose formed in my head, an objective, a way to pay back the powers that were gifting me with this colossal body. An image of a race, of a species entered into my consciousness, an alien of some sort. Yes! And they chose me! Me, of all people, to integrate their powers and assimilate into humans. No, it was more, I was to take over the human race! To spread my seed and influence, allowing my race to rule again on a new planet. “Yes...” I shouted, “YESS!” I could feel the powers of the race borrow into my body, it was the most immaculate thing I had ever experienced. My vision blurred briefly as my eyes metamorphosed not only into the perfect seeing instruments, but into the perfect weapons as well. Every superhuman muscle in my ultra body became reservoirs for the powers they now possessed, using that power to transform into whole new kinds of super-strong tissue, evolving me even further. I learned I could transform into anything I wanted, I could influence people in ways not known before, I was gaining some sort of extraterrestrial power that was before now was completely unknown to any human. I wasn't a human, I was becoming something else entirely. And I loved it. I experienced one final, spectacular surge of full-body orgasmic pleasure as my new, hyperstimulated nervous system realigned itself throughout my body, becoming conduits for the powers I was now armed with: Immortality, possession, the ability to control other people, and of course, my true purpose, to spread my seed and my race, to take over the planet with my new powers. I wanted nothing more. I was no longer human, I was the Orb, the Orb was me, and I intended to use it to fulfill my true purpose. My naked body soaked in the last of my oily essence as I turned back toward Heather, terrified with what she had just seen. I smiled at her but couldn't look for long without first admiring my newly evolved body. “Ahh, what a perfect specimen,” I said, “young, male, athletic, it's the perfect vessel with which to push my influence and spread my kind. And a male...yes...I think my kind will enjoy being male.” “What the fuck are you talking about?” Heather whispered, not intending me to hear it, but I could hear perfectly now, I could read her thoughts too. “This body is perfect,” I shouted to her, “I integrated perfectly, the melding of Human genes with our essence...should prove to be the perfect host with which to finally build our army...” I continued examining my new body, my newly evolved body. Hair stretched itself over my hulking quads, my swagging dick wider than I could have ever imagined possible, my testicles holding my new power-ridden seed, bouncing between my thighs...begging for release. Smiling at Heather, I took a step forward. “What?” I asked, smiling. “This is what you wanted, your man naked, strong, to be before you for you to...admire...” My dick started growing as I took more steps toward her, Heather backing toward the car. “What are you talking about, Steve?” She asked. Thinking of the name I remembered my past self, a former consciousness that no longer existed of his own. He was altered, he became me, a hybrid of a human with my evolved, transformative, possessive race. After years of searching for a species to take over it seemed we had finally found one worth working to obtain. “I have become more than human, something you will get to soon experience, get to revel in as I have, as I am now...” I mysteriously said as I took a few more steps toward her. My dick was jumping to attention, aching with release, excited to expel its new seed. “Don't you want to feel what I've become?” I asked, pushing Heather against the car as I tested human lust, digging my mouth into her's.” “You aren't Steve at all,” Heather whispered, “you just have his...ummm....memories,” she said as she fell under the spell of my lust. “Oh...wow,” she said, feeling the power of my lust. Reaching down into her panties, I ordered them to dissolve having them fall off before I turned my attention to her slit, Heather moaning in pleasure as I touched it. I could feel it wet and aching for something to fill it. The human was clearly into me, wanted me, the body was aching for my seed. I dug my tongue back into her again, feeling her lust exude completely from her body. She finally spoke again, “take me, Steve, take me...you...I want it, I want it!” I pushed my dick into her body, the warmth and wet home beckoning me, begging me to pump, to deposit. The human slipped her legs over my ass and massaged them. She pulled me closer and dug into my mouth further. I pulsed, and pushed, every bit of the female's body begging for my release. It didn't take long for my testicles to churn, my body to push its energies toward its orgasmic purpose; the feeling of 10,000 orgasms racing from every muscle of my newly formed body into my testicles, my entire being built for this moment. “Oh fuck...” I said as I crested, my ass tightening, my leg muscles spasming, my dick rocking with the power of a volcanic explosion into Heather, continuing to push harder and harder into her. “OH!” she shouted, voice immediately becoming deeper, “OH I can feel it YES! MOOOREE!” she commanded as I continued pumping, ounces of my seed rushing into her. I let go of her lips and looked into her. Our minds met. She was becoming one of us. She was changing. My seed was working. I looked down to see her breasts flattening, pulling against her chest as her nipples shrunk while a strange, liquifying substance washed across her. Heather shut her eyes, “oh yeah...” she said, her deeper voice sounding more masculine. I looked down to her abs as they started contorting, rotating, forming deep grooves similar to my own. As they expanded her mid section expanded with her, legs staying tightly wrapped across my body as they began to shake, first slimming down, looking younger, before beefing out to monstrous sizes, hair starting to grow on them. “She is becoming one of us!” I said, almost surprised to see my duty taking effect so quickly. Soon I felt immense pressure on my cock, slipping it out I noticed her genitals reforming themselves, her slit closing as hair started growing on it, dark pubic hair growing up toward her belly button. Her flat chest started bulking out as her pecs formed a tight groove, pushing monstrous sizes out, snaking its sinew out across her tightly wound arms and forearms, becoming more masculine, gripping me tighter as her strength increased. Her eyes stayed, a smile growing wider and wider as Heather lapped up every orgasmic moment of her transformation, just as I had moments before. Brown hair started forming under her pits, brushing itself out across her arms and toward her hands, bulking up and reshaping into a new, masculine build. I couldn't help but be impressed. What I did was working! She was becoming one of us, taking my deposit and adapting into a male human form, and she seemed to be loving it. Muscles continued to expand across her body, clumps of her long, blonde hair falling out and curling into a wispy, surfer like, hair-do. As it did her face re-contorted, , flattening, becoming wider, and more masculine as a shadow graced across her face, dark blonde hair sprouting to masculine measure; her neck thickening as her throat grew to show her deeper vocal chords. Heather, or my kin that Heather was becoming, seemed to be so lost in her transformation that she didn't even notice I was still tightly wound her wrapped, expanding body. As the muscle in her quads snaked up, locked in and met her waist, a deep adonis V grew over her, all of her muscles pointing toward the new tool that her body was incubating. I could see her midsection pushing out new lines of flesh, ,a new and evolved sex organ growing to massive and mature size; as it grew out of her waist it grew with such force that the size of the dick and balls were mature even before they appeared. They dropped fast and pushed hard against my own evolved package. Pushed against each other, they were like twins, perfectly formed and suited exactly for the same task. I couldn't help but be in awe. This was my creation, this new creature was mine, and it was perfect. Heather dropped its legs and pushed me back as they continued expanding, the creature's new dick continuing to grow and wag, the body's ass reshaping into a boxy, hard bubble, one that exuded pure masculine force. Heather bent at the knees to stretch the new muscular ass and thighs. “YESSS!” he shouted, “YES I can feel it, I'm one with the Orb, one with you!” The creature crackled with the same immortal powers that graced me only moments before, and stared at me in all its new-found glory. “Ohh...this is perfect!” the creature shouted, “Mmm, it feels so good to be back! And in this perfect state, this perfect specimen of a species...that of a human.” My creation looked up at me. “Brother...it is good to see you again, to be here.” The creature again stretched itself, every muscle relishing in its existence. “You, Steve, the human name...what shall I be called? For it's because of you that I'm back. And does it feel good.” “Zack,” I said, the first name coming to my mind. My brother nodded as he continued examining his body. “Yes, the second one. Zack. I like it.” Zack rotated his head as he thought. “This orb couldn't have landed in a better place. A small town, possessing a young couple, you and I: we now started the perfect group to spread ourselves, to breed. Human high schoolers, seniors just about to graduate, it's the perfect place to start our campaign, to start our rite to take over the galaxy once more.” Zack and I smiled at each other. Yes it was. – Pt II – Chris Grows Zack and I looked back toward Steve's car. We knew we wanted to assimilate more humans, to transform them to our kind. We could have driven the car back into town, or simply teleported ourselves. Unlike the humans we merged with, we didn't need to eat or sleep, though we knew we had to figure out ways to assimilate into this town one way or another. “We don't want people being confused about the car, let's take it back to Steve's house,” Zack said. “We can turn invisible and wait the night out, then we can morph ourselves back to Steve and Heather and continue living their lives at school.” “Yes,” I agreed, “tomorrow the football team is going to lift together, in the locker room we can both resume our natural selves and corner the team, we can transform 20 of them at one time.” “You're getting me excited already,” Zack responded, his dick growing in anticipation. “You already got to have the pleasure of it, I need to use my tool soon.” As if a wish were coming true, Zack and I heard a car pull up across the small lot at the top of the park. “Quick!” I said as we turned ourselves invisible. The car thankfully didn't see us. As the human came within closer approximation, I could feel his thoughts. “Another high school senior,” I told Zack, “your lucky day it seems.” Zack smiled back at me. It was a man, Chris, a loner who Steve and Heather knew from school. He was not one of the in-crowd, he was a science geek and a lover of astronomy, one who wanted to meet alien species even, and dreamed of leaving earth. “This guy is going to love this!” I said to Zack. “Let's see what he'll do...we'll find the right time to introduce ourselves,” Zack replied. Chris stepped out of the car, not noticing Steve's clothes from his strip earlier, and walked to his trunk to pull out his telescope. As he was setting it up, Zack signaled for me to walk around to introduce myself to him first. As I did, he heard the crunching gravel and looked around, finally noticing Steve's clothes on the ground. “What the fuck?” he asked, walking over and picking up the jeans and underwear, going through the pocket and finding Steve's wallet. “Perfect time,” I told Zack, who stayed invisible. “Hey Chris,” I said, stepping toward him. He dropped Steve's wallet and took a step back, shocked to see someone there, then again to see a naked man. “Woah!” he shrieked, “Uhh...Steve? Is that you? What are you doing here?” “No worries, man,” I said back, “just doing a little naked mile workout, you know...” Chris blushed, “yeah, I guess so,” he said, looking down. “You're kinda making me uncomfortable, your muscles are huge too, have you been working out lately?” He couldn't help but take a glimpse or two at my dick, wagging as I walked around him, I could sense the jealousy, and the admiration. “Yeah man!” I said flexing, inviting him to look at me. I took a few steps closer, Chris backing away. “No need to worry, man, you can be like this too, if you want...” Chris looked up at me again, getting more nervous, but also with a hint of excitement, “really? What are you talking about, Steve?” “It's easy,” I answered, “it might not be fun at first, but you'll appreciate it as soon as we're done...” “We?” Chris was clearly confused, he started backing toward his car, “what do you mean? Uhh, maybe I should just go...” I could tell he wanted the body like mine but was too confused and worried to say any more. I disappeared from his vision and walked up to his back side before whispering in his ear, “We're the species that you've dreamed about, Chris, become one of us...” He jumped in fear and turned back toward me. “What the fuck, man?!” he said. I touched his tshirt, causing it to burn off as it shredded around his skinny, pale frame. “Jesus, who are you?” “I told you,” I said, walking toward him again. “Give Zack and I a chance, we'll make you one of us, you'll love it...” Zack and I knew it was a point of no return, it was time for Chris to become us. I teleported around Chris and at his back I grabbed him in a bear hug, lifting his small and light body slightly into the air. He started kicking in fear but said surprisingly little. “Wait!...Steve, just...I don't know what you want but just wait...” Zack phased back into vision and walked toward us, Chris freezing in fear. With every step Zack's dick swayed longer and slower before it started growing at attention, higher and thicker before extending to full attention, eagerly awaiting command from its captain. At a mere few inches from Zack I gently lowered Chris toward the ground, keeping his feet from touching. Chris was in complete fear, staring at the muscular monster before him. “don't worry, dude,” Zack said, “when we're done, you'll be one of us, you'll be, perfect.” Zack grabbed his tool and slowly, deliberately, started pumping, admiring his body as he looked between himself and his soon-to-be brother. Chris couldn't help but stare, “oh my god,” he said, “quit it, don't do it man!” he whispered, worried, but not moving his attention away from the dick an inch away from his abdomen. “Just a second...” Zack said between breaths. As he continued pumping his breathing increased, his muscles began twitching, the alien was building his body up to its purpose, every organ aligning itself for its first ritual. “Mmmm, I can feel it...Ohhhh SHIT!!” He shouted. As his cock tightened, it locked in and his balls flung themselves into his huge waist. A thick black load of cum sprayed out and hit Chris square in the abdomen. Then another, and another. Multiple loads as the virility and thickness gained. Zack lost his balance and pushed himself onto Chris, his dick landing on the oil that quickly awoke and started swimming over Chris's body. Chris could only wimper. “Just you wait...” Zack said between breaths, grabbing his shoulder before I let our host go, soon to become our newest brother. Chris started running once again toward his car but he was disoriented, dizzy, he tried scraping off the swimming seed over his body but he couldn't get it off. He ran toward his car once again but froze as the oil gained direction and immediately dove under his pants and boxers and toward his ass crack and pecker. Zack and I both closed our eyes, we could feel our brother connecting with his new body, soon to assimilate into Chris. “ARGH!” Chris shouted as he bent his back forward. “Woah...what the fuck is...happening to me!” Chris's jeans, shoes, socks and underwear ripped in one full motion, leaving the human completely naked. He stood back up to look at himself in horror. Zack's seed had completely collected over the human's midsection, forming a tight bound over his body like a pair of small, tight, liquid briefs. Chris could tell the oil was positioning itself to intrude into his body but he also knew there was little he could do about it. Perhaps, he reasoned, it was actually good for him. Chris's ass quaked as the seed found an orifice to climb into, I could see it pull itself into his ass and have his cock drink it in. As it did it gained length and girth. Chris shut his eyes as he paused for a moment to take it in. “Umm...” he said quickly, perhaps he was going to enjoy this. “Woah...” he said again, looking down as his cock grew, integrating with the seed. Zack and I could feel him assimilating to us, becoming us, we smiled as our creation continued to grow over this body. “Oh yeah!” he shouted, more enthusiastic this time, “I can feel my muscles growing! Haha, it feels fucking great, oh yes I love the body, the confidence, the assurance!” Chris moved and stretched his body as his bones cracked and muscles thickened. Bending his shoulder muscles back to their relaxed position, I saw the first bouts of muscle grow over his shoulder blades, protruding out, then wrapping down and into his biceps. They were becoming refined, strong, and assured. Looking down at his lower arms Chris noticed the veins protrude and additional muscle warp itself around his forearms. Grabbing his abs, Chris chuckled as they begin to expand. His abs contorted and slimmed liquifying into almost a puddle of water, then began to grow outward: even, defined muscles forming an eight pack. They hardened as the creases grew deep grooves into his body. As the muscle growth hit his waistline, new muscles begin to form on his quads and under the last bit of black seed, creating tight contours pushing against the oil. As the last of it entered into his body, Chris grabbed his butt enthusiastically massaging its growth. His rear formed hard muscle on itself, growing outward, strong. As the side ass muscles flexed and locked in place, rounding to become a tight bubble butt, hair wrapped around and onto his legs, creating a new thick layer of black hair over him. His thighs snapped tall and grew, becoming refined and strong as he gained height from his short 5'6” to an athletic 6'3”. His quads peced outward and began matching the growth of his ass. They became like footballs as rock hard muscle grew into them. Soon, the hair spread down to his legs, then up and around his man package. His pubes began to grow over his waistline, wrapping itself around his belly button and up, in a thin line toward his chest. There, his black hair began growing, slightly but evenly, over his new man-pecs and chest. His arm hair grew and darkened and his arm pits tuffed additional hair underneath. Looking down and checking out his growing body, Chris, or our brother who was becoming Chris, began to chuckle at the pleasure. Chris could feel the athletic endurance rushing over him. Admiring himself as he continued to grow, Chris looked down to his package as it begin to fill out with our seed, his cock and balls becoming large and clearly accentuated between his hulking legs, dropping with aggression. As our brother assimilated into Chris's personality, our immortal powers rushed over him, “YESS!” the creature shouted with excitement! “Our powers!!” Even the original Chris couldn't help but enjoy what was happening to him. All he wanted was to evolve beyond being a human and we were allowing it to happen. He was a pure piece of athletic masculinity while also being an all-powerful extraterrestrial, able to woo and pleasure any human—man or woman—who he wanted. He was becoming one of us and he was the happiest he ever imagined. As the power transformation completed, our new kin turned to us with a wide smile. “FUCK YEAH!” he said. “Oh...brothers! Thank you for giving me this, I couldn't be happier, this is who I am, what a perfect fucking body...” Chris clearly had more aggression than I did, in personality and body, and even his muscles were a little firmer than mine or Zack's. But he was one of us, and happy to join our party, and our cause. “How does it feel, Chris?” Zack asked. Chris kneeled to him. “Feels like being a fucking god, a fucking ruler. Thank you.” he restood and ordered his body to levitate before flying up. “Yes!” he said laughing. Chris and I joined in as we flew higher and higher into the sky, our naked bodies relishing in the night air as it became thinner and thinner. We laughed as we raced around the stratosphere, high above the town. I paused as the other guys caught up with me. “Tomorrow we can continue our agenda,” I said. “Zack and I can infiltrate the football locker room. Chris, do you think you can spread ourselves with the chess and astronomy teams?” “Absolutely!” Chris said, ecstatic. “there's only about 5 per group, but we need to get the nerds assimilated as quickly as the jocks. With all of us on the same side it'll be tough for any one group to get suspicious. I'll meet with them both...and use this new tool to show them how amazing this actually is...” patting his dick, Chris smiled. “Tomorrow is a Friday,” Zack said, “Cindy, Heather's friend, is hosting a party for the football players and cheerleaders, we know it'll be a fuck fest. We can start transforming more women tomorrow night. Fuck, this is going to be fun...” We laugh as we fly back toward town, I use my power to phase Steve's car back to his house. We camp in the clouds tonight. Tomorrow, we continue our mission, and our fun.

Santa had been married ten times before he had a child. All of the women were mortals, and even though Santa's magic seed gave them a much longer life than most women, after about 150 years, the Mrs. Claus's would pass on, and Santa would soon find another one to take her place. Santa had his needs. Santa had found the current Mrs Claus in the early 1960's, in the former East Germany. She was a 20 year old shot putter on the East German Olympic team, where she had been put on a long list of secret 'supplements' since she'd been a teen, and her intense workout regiment had built her up to a rock solid 235 at 5'8". She'd looked like a female version of Marcus Ruhl. Santa had always liked his women big, and since he had been fooling around with testosterone and gh since the 50's, he'd was drawn to her extreme muscularity. None of his other wives had been able to get pregnant because Santa's seed was too strong for them. When the current Mrs Claus got knocked up, Santa figured that all her supplementation must have altered her DNA, even down to her unfertilized eggs, and after many years of trying for multiple times a day, it took. Santa finally got a son. Willy Claus, they named him, and it was clear from the start that he was going to be special. By the time he was two, he was wrestling the elves, who, despite being small, where strong for their size. Willy never lost. By the time he was five, he could wrestle three of four of them at once. Willy would laugh and laugh as he pinned one elf after another. Sometimes, the elves would get a little pissed off at never being able to beat the little fucker, but they hid their frustration, since they all loved the powerful kid. They would help him workout, which he also loved to do, and by the time he was ten, he was doing leg lifts with five elves clinging to each of his legs. They would cheer him on as they pulled down on his legs as hard as they could to keep them from rising up and down, but to no avail. This was how he started to develop an 8pac that looked liked stacked up bricks. When he was in his early teens, Santa gave Willy two young reindeer bucks for him to raise. Not just any reindeer, either, but ones that Santa had been working on the breeding for size and strength for several generations. Even as young bucks, they were thick with muscle. Their big haunches rolled with size as they launched into the air. The other reindeer wouldn't let them play reindeer games with them, they were too strong. But Willy loved their size and strength, and used them for his workouts. He named them Brawny and Bruiser. He had the elves make tethers for their harnesses, and he would take one end in each hand, and pull them back and forth as they tried to charge away from him in opposite directions. This made Willy's biceps and forearm swell and grow tremendously. And it made his reindeer grow bigger and stronger, too. He would also put them on his big shoulders and do squats with them. This made his legs grow and grow, and as the reindeer got heavier and heavier, his legs grew even more. By the time he was 18, he could wrestle both reindeer to the ground. The big powerful animals loved it when their master played with them, and afterwards, Willy would be so turned on by his massive pump, that he would go to his room, and as he posed in his full-length mirror, he would spread his magic seed all over the polished floors. The elves would come in and use the floor as a slip-and-slide, and the magic in the seed made their muscles grow, and soon their arms had busted thru their sleeves, and as they made their toys, their big muscles would rippled and swell. They would flex between toys, and laugh and laugh. The North Pole had always been a happy place, but it was much more so now that Willy was around. This Christmas, Willy turned twenty-one. He was taller than Santa, with golden blond hair and sky blue eyes. He looked like a bigger, more heavily built Dennis Wolf. Santa sometimes felt a twinge of jealousy over his son's prodigious size, since he had worked so hard to build his own arms to 24" of flexed steel, and now Willy's reindeer-curling arms were 25", cold and unflexed. Pumped and flexed hard, they swelled to over 30" of veiny muscle, with nearly an inch deep split running across the top of the peak. His reindeer were fully grown, and looked like two myostatin-free beasts of muscle on muscle. How they could still fly puzzled even Santa. And yet they flew higher and faster than any of his reindeer. Willy told Santa that he wanted to use them this year and spread some Christmas magic. "You want to pass out gifts?" Santa asked, his huge GH gut jutting out in his red thermal undershirt. "Not the usual gifts. Something better." Willy stood proudly in his red 5XL UnderArmour compression shirt, every rippling muscle showing thru the shirt like he was a specially made oversized mannequin. "Better than gifts??" said Santa. "Ho Ho Ho, boy, it will have to be pretty special to beat gifts!" Santa's big pillow-sized pecs flexed up and down as he laughed. Yet despite his size, he now felt small next to his superbly muscled son. But he was so proud, his twinges of envy never lasted long, and Santa gave Willy his blessing to go out and spread good cheer. So on Christmas Eve, Willy harnessed up Brawny and Bruiser, and trotted them out for all to see. Santa said, "Maybe we'll pass each other tonight sometime," as he readied himself for his own journey. "I don't think we'll be going to the same places," answered Willy. There were no toys in Willy's sleigh. Santa wondered what his powerful son had planned. And Willy did have plans. Big plans. His first stop was North Korea, where he flew in for a visit with the blessed leader Kim Jung, who was sound asleep when Willy stole into his bedroom. Willy used his magic to pull the covers back, and then began to work on himself in order to spray his magic seed. The sight of the pudgy, unattractive leader made it hard for Willy to get it up, so he looked away, and thought of how his delts and arms felt after using Brawny for overhead reps. The thought of that intense pump got Willy going fast, and he sprayed his seed all over the Korean. Willy climbed out onto a windowsill and watched as his seed soaked into the feisty ruler. As it did, his body began to change. His bloated chubbiness started to melt away, and muscle took its place. The leader woke up and realized something was happening to him. He got out of bed, and realized that his gout was causing him no pain. He didn't need his cane to walk. He went over to his mirror and saw more muscles growing and more fat disappearing. He couldn't believe his eyes, which, to his amazement, where turning blue. Then he watched as his hair turned snowy white. He pulled down his pajama bottoms and saw that his legs had morphed into big quads and calves of pure muscle. He looked like a Korean version of Hidetada Yamagishi! He stood in awe, staring at him magnificent physique. It made him harden up to himself, and then he realized that his dick had grown to three times its old size, and was now 6 inches (which might explain a lot). And not only did he look amazing, he felt amazing, too. He felt a joy and happiness inside him like he'd never known. Gone were all the feelings of anger and vengefulness. Instead, he was flooded with the desire to make his people truly love him. He flexed in the mirror, and nearly wept at what he saw. He would truly be a deity to his people now, with his massive muscles, white hair and blue eyes. And he would be a benevolent one, too, bringing prosperity and freedom to his people. Willy flew out of sight as the altered leader set about making plans to free all the political prisoners from his Gulag-styled prison camps. Then he would cancel his country's nuclear bomb program, and contact South Korea about normalizing relations. No more demilitarized zone, he promised, as he raised his arm and kissed his own 21" peak. Then he ordered a copy of "The Interview", which, when he watched it, he would laugh and laugh. "Those crazy American stoners," he would chuckle, as he curled 120lbs dumbbells. In the coming years, he could go on to have many sons, all of whom would grow to be extremely muscular and benevolent leaders of their prosperous nation. Meanwhile, Willy made his way to Moscow, where he dropped in for a visit with Putin. He sprayed the Russian leader the same way that he had done Kim Jong. Putin woke up as his sagging man-boobs were hardening up and thickening with muscle mass. He got up and watched in his mirror as more and more muscle grew on him. His hair thickened in too, and turned snowy white. His beady, reptilian, icy blue eyes stayed blue, but changed into a warm, deep blue Caribbean color. His muscles grew more and more youthful and densely packed, and soon he looked like a Russian version of Ronnie Rockel. Putin beamed with pleasure. Wait until his judo sparring partners saw him! He flexed in the mirror and grew hard, and realized his dick had doubled in size and was now 8 inches. And, like Kim, a warmth grew inside him, one of peace and joy, like he had never felt in his life. Now naked, he waddled like a true bodybuilder over to his hot line. He ordered the return of Crimea to the Ukraine, and the withdrawal of all his troops from the border. What was that all about anyway, he wonder to himself as he hung up the phone. Then he sat down and wrote up a decree than would turn the Olympic village of Sochi into a giant gay mecca, his huge forearm muscles rippling as he wrote. He looked at himself in the mirror now and then, and while, still straight, he could understand the attraction a man could feel for a man now. He loved his newly striated pec slabs, and he bounced them back and forth in the mirror, and he laughed and laughed. When his wife woke up and gasped at the sight of him, he got back into bed with her and made love with his new size and power, driving her wild with passion. He had never made love to her with such warmth before, and it made her eyes roll back in her head. And when his seed exploded inside her, she felt the warmth spread inside her, and she would become more youthful and beautiful than she had ever been. By that time, Willy was on his way to his next stop. Pakistan. He was not going to visit a singular leader there, he had other plans. He had Brawny and Bruiser soar high into the stratosphere over the country, and he stroked himself until he shot a huge load of his magic seed into sky. It spread and spread and spread, and crystallized in the air, and then began to fall down onto the cities and villages, like the whitest, softest snowfall ever. Men all over Pakistan ran outside and looked up. As the crystal flakes hit their eyes and beards and faces, it melted in, and the men felt themselves changing. Their hearts swelled with a joy they had never felt. Their hair and their beards turned white. And their muscles grew. And their dicks grew. They flexed out of their clothes and laughed with amazement. They called to their wives, who came running out in their burkas, which, as the snowfall fell onto the heavy black cloth, changed to white lacy fabric that made the women feel freer than they'd ever felt. Their husbands embraced them as equals. People wept and sang in the streets. Soon, the evil-doers of the country heard the commotion. The leaders ordered their men out onto the streets to shoot anyone who dared sing or dance. When these men went out into the street and saw what was happening, they called to their leaders to come out and see. The leaders saw the streets filled with heavily muscled peasants, and ordered their men to scoop up as much of the special snow as they could and eat it. Then, they thought, their men would grow bigger and stronger, and would take over the country even sooner than they'd hope. As their men ate the snow, the leaders stood and let it fall all over them, then waited for their growth to start. But the blackness in their hearts made this impossible. Instead of growing, they began to contract and shrink, and like the wicked witch of the West, to shrivel down and down, until they were each reduced to a lump of coal. The children of the villages and towns ran out and gathered as much of this coal as they could, and gave it to their mothers to use in their cooking stoves. And Christmas magic made these lumps of coal burn for years and years without needing replenished, bringing warmth to the hearths of many Pakistanis. And the food cooked on these stoves made the men bigger and more muscular, until many of them were as jacked up as Zack Khan. They would flex for their wives or each other, and enjoyed utter and complete joy. And with all the evil ones gone, there was no more terrorism in the land. What was that all about anyway, thought everyone, looking back. Meanwhile, Willy made his way over Afghanistan. Would he have enough magic seed to spread over them to have the same results as Pakistan? It was such a big, sad country, and he had already sprayed such copious amounts. Only time would tell.

Hello yall! First time I post a story here I believe! For Halloween, this year, I've been working on making a transformation/growth-mystery story (based on the murder-mystery genre) and thought I could post it here if some of yall are into that! This series will have show multiple takes on masculinization, mostly about making huge, beefy and muscled bearish guys. If that's your thing and you like some story plot around the meat, here's something for you! I think I will add the next chapters on this thread, so you won't have to look around the forums for the previous instalment if needed. Without further ado, here's the prologue to the story! ***Disclaimer: the prologue does not contain sex scenes or physical changes yet, but serves as an introduction to the ten characters and to set the story context. Synopsis: Ten young, homophobic adults gather for Halloween. At 10 PM, lights shut off, phones fry up, game starts and none can leave. What’s more, it seems there is one imposter among them. Can they make it out until morning? What is this “game” all about anyway? ~ One of Us ~ Prologue ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ Saturday, October 31st, 2020 — 7:00 PM ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ The full moon forecasted on Halloween, a Saturday, promised a memorable night… if it was not for the whole pandemic thing. Halloween couldn’t just be cancelled. There could have been a tornado or an earthquake and the festivities would have still happened. Who cared for a stupid invisible virus! It was a mild evening by the Wrights’ house on the outskirts of Austin Town. Dimitri, a tall twenty-year-old who lifted weights daily had invited a couple of buddies for Halloween. He didn’t care for the pandemic and had the mansion by himself since his parents were out of town — he forgot exactly where. But all he cared for, in the moment, was throwing the party with his friends. He put on a cowboy hat, a checkered vest and a pair of faded jeans to look the part. The only boots he found around his home were his father’s 13s, which felt tight on the sides for his big boy ones. After all, he was two inches taller than his six-foot dad. The mansion hall was grandiose, looking as if it came from a movie or catalogue. A big staircase sculpted into rich oak wood crept the left wall of the hall and led to the upper rooms. On the right wall, a more discreet yet still impressive staircase led down to the basement, where the theatre room and the home bar would receive the guests later during the night. Next to the last staircase, wide double doors opened on a spacious living room. A fireplace took place on the left wall, right next to a sturdy door, and under a big plasma TV. Two long couches surrounded a glass table at the centre of the room, onto which half a dozen big bowls were filled with candies and chips. Against the farther wall, a tennis table had been set up by the garage door, onto which red plastic cups had been piled. Right next to the table, Dimitri’s best friend Asher was sitting on a stool with a beer can in hand. The 5′9″ man did not wait for other guests to show up before cracking up a beer and taking a handful of chips. He was dressed up in camo clothes and a war helmet — which consisted of a grotesquely painted bicycle helmet. The man scrolled through the song playlist in his phone, plugged into the speakers, hanging in the high corners of the room. He had created a selection of spooky and Halloween-themed song to play, but had somehow managed to either lose or erase it. To his feet under the table, Dimitri had a cooler which contained the few six-packs of beers he’s brought along for the night — probably the only six-pack thing about the bulky guy. Whereas Asher did not have abdominals to show, the bearded redhead had his own share of strength. Asher was telling his friend the latest conquest he’s had when a loud booming car entered the driveway. The two men looked through the wide windows of the living room, noticing how more of the guests arrived. Two more men and their girlfriends walked out of the car. The two girls were the first to get out, a short yet curvy dirty blond and a tall svelte latina with jet black hair. A short man on the passenger side joined the girl of similar height while the driver, a giant although quite lanky young man, turned the ignition off and joined with the crew. “Yo! Is that the double Js!” Asher called out through the window with a tipsy laugh, before following the host back in the hall to greet the guests. “In the flesh and the hair!” The taller man — Sebastian Joseph — replied with a wide grin over his stubbly face, ruffling his head full of shaggy chestnut hair for effect. The other shorter guy — Theodore James — walked with a crate full of beers, letting out an enthusiastic “got the booze” to the host. Albeit not dressed in their costumes yet, the quartet had a few bags with them, giving the impression they would change once inside. “Need help with something, boys?” The raven-haired girl asked with a giggle. “I do, Mathy, but I doubt your ‘tall-boi’ here would agree to share ya with me.” Asher chuckled before receiving a playful blow from giga-Seb on the shoulder. The girls jiggled between each other at the display of rough masculinity between the guys. Theo made himself silent as he brought the beer and his backpack inside. “Perhaps Theo might be more compliant on the deal with Jenny, though.” The womanizer grinned as he sized up the short blond. “Don’t you dare touching my girl, bro!” Theodore shouted from the inside. “Bro, just keep your dick in your pants.” Dimitri slapped his best friend teasingly on the back as he was taking a sip of beer, resulting in him spitting some down. “Dude, bro! Don’t do that! You can’t waste that shit!” Asher dramatized as booze also leaked into his beard and camo vest. In the middle of laughs, the short girl asked if there was a room where they could get changed. “Yeah, there’s a bathroom in the corridor behind the stairs.” Dimitri pointed at the staircase. “First door to your left, girls.” “Need some assistance, girls?” Asher joked again. “We’ll be fine, dickhead.” Jenny rolled her eyes, although still amused. “Come on, Mathilda.” “You’ll see, boys. Once we’ll be out, you’ll be the ones asking for our help!” The latina giggled, winking at them before following her bossy little friend. “I’ll be waiting for that!” Asher exclaimed, grabbing his crotch for emphasis. “Dude, have you gotten laid recently?” Sebastian elbowed the bulky womanizer. “I did, but that pandemic thing right now is really killing my strike. Can’t believe there’s so many scared pussies around. It’s terrifying for the male race, dude.” “Unless you’re a fag, bro!” Sebastian chuckled. “Aww, fuck off, dude!” Asher smirked before finishing his beer. “Hmm… let me get myself another one. Or just come in and get one yourself.” The three guys went into the living room, where Theodore was missing. “Theo? Buddy? Where’re you at?” Dimitri called the little guy. “I think he went for the kitchen.” Sebastian said, pulling a furry toque from the bag in his hands. “Alright, I’m gonna check on him if he needs anything.” Dimitri left his two friends going in the living room and went for the double doors leading to the left of the hall. He entered a large dining room with a long table that could welcome a dozen people to eat. He remembered how his mother, a judge in the federal court, used to make parties with her colleagues years ago. The expanse of the furniture in the room proved to be useful when his brother or himself invited friends over. The host walked past a second fireplace in the dining room until he reached a broad door leading into the kitchen. Right by the counter, Theodore was looking as if he was texting someone. “Hey, dude, what are you doing?” Theo startled at the question, not realizing someone had walked in on him. He turned around with a blush on his face and a nervous laugh. “Hey! I… didn’t hear you walking in.” “Bro… I know this face! Who were you talking to?” Dimitri asked with a coy grin, lowering his voice. “No one!” Theo brushed off, storing his phone back into his pocket and proceeding to store some food and booze in the fridge for later tonight. “Your call, dude!” Dimitri lifted his hands in acceptance. “C’mon and get your ass in the room with the boys! Let’s get this party going!” Right on cue, Asher’s spooky music started blowing through the speakers of the living room. As they joined Asher and Seb, the two men were just starting a beer pong game. Seb had put on the toque on his head and a plaid jacket on top of his now naked chest. The lanky giant had a few sparse chest hair and a meagre treasure trail, but little to no definition whatsoever. To complement the look, he even had an axe which he let by the couch for the moment. “Hope you don’t mind the view, guys!” Sebastian mocked by faking a striptease. “You’re such a dork, Seb!” Theo guffawed at the ridicule of his friend. “Hey, not my fault if no one can resist me! Remember that gay dude in High School, guys?” “That was fucking hilarious!” The short guy laughed at the memory. “SUP, BITCHES!” A voice echoed from the hall. The crew turned around and greeted with enthusiasm the arrival of a new party member. Already wearing his costume, Wesley entered the place like he owned it. The man was wearing old ratty and torn clothes as well as a puffy hat. His face looked even paler than usual and large dark circles surrounded his eyes as if he hadn’t slept in ages. “What are you dressed as, my old Wes?” Sebastian asked with a toothy grin, welcoming him with an arm around the shoulders. “A tramp?” “Funny one, Seb! Nah, I’m more like an undead or zombie kinda thing. Or a Frankenstein, whatever.” “Actually, Frankenstein is the scientist and not the monster.” Theodore intervened. “I doubt you meant the—…” “Ahh shut up, nerd. You know who I’m talkin’ about.” Wes spited in annoyance. “Hey, play cool, guys.” Dimitri chuckled. “Say, how about we play some beer pong?” “Well, I think I’m gonna take a shit while you’re debating what you’re gonna do.” Asher said. “That’s fucking nasty, dude!” Seb grimaced and chuckled at the same time. “Guess you’ll have to take the downstairs one, dude. The bitches are taking their sweet fucking time here.” Dimitri said, just loud enough so that the girls in question could hear his comment. “Tie a knot with your dicks if you can’t wait, fuckers!” They heard back from the bathroom, probably from Jennifer. “Are we having some single ladies tonight?” Wes asked with a devious grin plastered on his face, idly rubbing his crotch. “Apparently not, bro.” Asher sympathized with a shoulder pat as he walked past him. ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ Saturday, October 31st, 2020 — 7:30 PM ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ It was pretty annoying how, despite the good insulation of the house, Larry could still hear the noise of his big brother’s party upstairs. With the pandemic stuff going on, he would have thought he could just spend a nice calming night playing videogames just as he always does. Oh well. The six-foot eighteen years old stretched into his gaming chair, dropping his Xbox controller on his lap. While he used to be a regular gym goer, the pandemic had benefited him and his brother with buying gym equipment. Well, it was their parents who actually paid, but that was beside the point. Between gaming and working out, Larry had grown a more athletic shape without even needing to leave the house. Sure, he wanted to eventually achieve thick proportions like Dimitri, who could almost pass for a bodybuilder now, but he believed he’d get there sooner or later. “Yo! Lar!” A voice boomed into the room as the door barged opened. The young man jumped with surprise at the sudden outburst. He turned around, mostly nude except from an old stained pair of boxer shorts covering his junk. There, in the entrance, stood Asher, booze in hand, laughing. “Phew! Glad I didn’t barge into you whacking off again!” The trickster exclaimed. “Get the fuck out!” Larry snapped, beet red. Larry grabbed onto the first object he didn’t value much — an empty beer can — and threw it at his brother’s friend, who closed the door just in time. The gamer heard the man step away, still laughing. His heartbeat was still high, but Larry was calming down. He turned back to his station and tried changing games, only to remember his account had been suspended from Fortdey. “Guess I’ll just play some Olah Reach.” The teen shrugged, scratching at the rough stubble he had not shaved in days. ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ Saturday, October 31st, 2020 — 7:45 PM ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ “How do I look?” Mathilda asked to her friend as she applied the makeup. “You’re looking like a queen.” Jennifer complimented, finally stepping and showing her the result. The Latina beamed with joy at her display in the mirror. She looked just like Cleopatra. As for her shorter pal, she had disguised herself with a little white dress and brought her hair into a green flowery bulb on top of her head. Pink heels, transparent wings and a rooty wand complemented her appearance as a forest fairy. “Ready to show off to the boys?” Jennifer enticed. “You bet your ass, girl!” “Let’s get a round of salute!” “Heeeere we coooome!” Mathilda announced to the guys as they walked out into the lobby. Crossing the hall into the living room, the chicks were greeted with a series of wolf whistles and acclamations. Since the moment they entered the bathroom, a few more guests had joined the party. In addition to Wes, two more men had arrived. One of them was Braxton, an ex-neighbour of Dimitri, who moved before High School. Tall and wide-shouldered, he was almost matching Dimitri’s body builder size at about 250 pounds. Member of the football team back then, and again in college, Braxton had decided against all originality to disguise himself as a footballer for Halloween. “Talk about original, huh, Brax?” Jennifer snarked. “That’s because you’ve not seen anything yet, little girl.” He chuckled, removing his helmet. Right under the headwear, the sportsman had apparently covered his face in makeup to look like some werewolf. He had even added pointy ears and fake fangs to complement the disguise. “Wow! I must say I’m surprised you actually put some effort in your costume.” Mathilda nodded. “Hmm, yeah, I agree.” Her friend approved. “Now, does any of you wants to play with the big wolf on campus? Grrrr!” The jock joked as he acted the part. “Only if you want me to turn you into a cute puppy!” Jennifer said with a smile, raising her wand to playfully poke the footballer’s nose. “Oh! Turn him into a cat! It would look great with my costume!” The Cleopatra giggled along. “You girls are helpless!” The last guest spoke, disguised as Captain America. With his blond hair and chiselled jaw, devoid of any, the man actually looked like the Steve Rogers from the Marvel comics. Albeit a little shorter than the canon superhero, the second jock was still taller than average at 5′11″ and he depicted a stature that testified countless hours dedicated to the gym. “Victor! It’s been so long since I last saw you!” The short fairy exclaimed. “Victor?! Damn, dude, what are you on?! Tell me that’s part of the costume!” Mathilda gasped, putting a hand on her chest as she observed the massive bulk threatening the sleeves to tear. “That’s all me, ladies!” Victor laughed with his loud rich voice, flexing a bicep for evidence. The girls could almost hear in their head the seams about to rip as he tensed the enormous arm, unfortunately inaudible through the booming music. “I’ve been hitting the gym pretty hard, you see, babes?” “You can show off all you want, bro, but you ain’t got nothing on these guns!” Braxton chimed in, pushing his longtime friend aside to flex. “At least I’ve still got abs, bro!” Victor scoffed at him by shaking the soft midsection. “Put your faggy hands away, bro! It’s padding for the field!” “Sure, bro. Sure. Just be careful so that I don’t mistake you for a bear next time we go hunting, bro!” The two teasing jocks gave each other a few hits before erupting with laughter. However, when they turned around to see the girls, they had since long left them to their silly talk. They had joined in with Dimitri to play beer pong — their boyfriends nowhere to be found. The two meatheads exchanged a wolfish grin and went after the two women, intent on playing a few drinking ones with them. ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ Saturday, October 31st, 2020 — 9:15 PM ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ Settled in the study, Sebastian and Wesley had been smoking and relaxing aside from the main events of the party, taking some time to catch up. Ever since Wesley has moved district with his parents as a teen, the two of them hadn’t seen each other as much as they used to in elementary school. They ended growing up in quite different neighbours. While Sebastian had lived in a middle-class environment, Wesley had been subjected to a rather lower one. Sebastian never really knew why Wes’s folks relocated there, but suspected they might have struggled financially. The roughness of these new surroundings perhaps contributed to Wes becoming reckless and carefree in the last couple weeks, such as starting taking and exchanging drugs and booze. Nonetheless, he was still Sebastian’s old friend and the tall lad just simply couldn’t forget the strong bond they’ve built up many years ago. The two men were chilling peacefully when the door to the study opened by Theodore, dressed as a wizard with a blue robe and hat. The short pal had put on a ridiculous fake white beard, but had it off in his hands, the material itching him after a while. Even if he wasn’t fond of having his glasses daily — usually opting for contacts — Theo had decided to put on the nerdy eyewear his parents shamefully bought him a couple months ago, before the pandemic happened. “There you are, guys!” Theo blurted out. “We were looking for you everywhere! Well, technically, I was the one who… whatever. Anyway, what are you doing here?” “Whether you in or out, just close the damn door!” Wes grumbled. Theo blushed red and shut it after stepping inside. Already, the strong aroma of weed hit his nose. The smell didn’t disgust him, but he couldn’t help being rational about it. “Guys, you know that thing fries your brain cells, right?” “Doesn’t take any to say you’re an annoying little twat.” The drug addict chimed. “Hey, hey…” Seb spoke before the tension arose — he pulled the handmade fag from his mouth and offered it to his standing pal by the door. “Take it and sit down with us, bro.” Imitating an obedient puppy, Theo bowed his head down slightly in submission and listened to Seb’s command like an order. After Theo sat and brought the joint to his lips, taking a puff. Wesley glared at his childhood friend, unhappy with Seb’s decision to hand out his weed stash to anyone. “There, buddy. Chill a bit with us, alright, pal?” Seb smirked as he rolled himself another fag on the old walnut desk. “Dude! Don’t you go giving my stuff to everyone here tonight, bro!” Wesley vocalized. “Calm down, Wes. That’s my little buddy Theo and I love him to death! No homo, tho, bro!” Seb chuckled as he lighted the new cig. “You’re so gay, dude.” Theo rolled his eyes. “Good thing Dimi’s a cowboy tonight.” Wesley added, setting back in the leather chair behind the computer desk. “If we’ve got a fag slipping in, that gun might have some use.” “Dude, that’s not a bit radical?” Theo frowned. “Don’t get me wrong — I don’t approve of their lifestyle choice, but we kinda need these guys in society too.” Wesley gave him a dark eye. He aggressively took his beer can on the expansive desk. “Name me one thing this garbage is good for.” He spitted out of spite. “Well… I kinda need someone to make my coffee at McDonald’s.” Theo sniggered. “And that means more girls for us.” The scorn on the drug addict’s face shifted into a scary smile as he burst into laughter. “Dude! Seb, is that the Theo guy you talked about?” “In the flesh!” Sebastian gestured like a show master. “I guess you were right. Even nerds can be funny sometimes. Maybe there’s hope for the male race after all!” ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ Saturday, October 31st, 2020 — 9:45 PM ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ A party wouldn’t just be one without playing flip-the-cup. Braxton and Victor had both removed their headwear to facilitate the downing of their beer cups against the two girls with whom the competed. Mathilda now used her majestic faux-golden staff more like a cane rather than an artifact for her costume — she barely could stand anymore. Jennifer, on the other hand, had better alcohol retention, but she kept jiggling and spilling beer on the sticky table and floor. The hair she had earlier shaped into a beautiful flower bulb had lost it dynamism and now looked like a greenish muffin top. While the girls were winning another round against the jocks, Asher and Dimitri just arrived on the first floor, having dragged up a foosball table from the home bar downstairs. The guys walked across the hall into the living room where the heart of the party was beating full mast. “Foosball time!” Dimitri and Asher shouted in chorus before bursting into laughter like a buffoon duo. The call was hyping the guests enough that even the smoking trio in the study left their cave to join in the fun. The games started as teams of two, until Mathilda had the brightest idea in the world and everyone held on to only one rotator, making sides of four instead. It was crowded and people kept bickering and shoving each other out of the way, but it provided a lot of fun nonetheless. As a good host, Dimitri gave his place to his eight guests until Wesley grew bored with the game and lie back on one of the couches. Mathilda was questioning herself about her idea when a repetitive soft tug in her hair starting annoying her. She thought her hair had tangled into her costume, but when she turned around, she met with a white ghostly face screaming at her. Her shriek made everyone look for her and begin to laugh as the Latina slipped on the wet floor and fell on her ass. Right behind her stood a tall person dressed in robes as dark as night, with the mask of Ghostface, holding in a knife in its hand. The figure was soon grabbed into a headlock by Dimitri, then Braxton, the three of them slipping on the ground as well. The two brutes had the stalker under control until they also heard the laughs coming from underneath the costume. “You should have seen her face!” The voice guffawed. “Larry? What the fuck, bro!” Dimitri exclaimed in shock, but soon after joined in the laugh. The two men on top of him moved and the host took his little brother’s hand to help him back up. Mathilda, embarrassed to no end, snapped with anger, failing to stand by keeping on slipping on the beer-covered floor. “You’re such a creep!” She pestered at him, red with humiliation. Jennifer tried pulling her back up via the Egyptian staff — while her boyfriend was laughing out loud — but the two girls ended falling on top of each other. “Jenny — ouch! Seb — DO SOMETHING! You, fucker! I’m gonna kill you! I’m gonna kill you ALL! All of you!” “Alright, alright.” Sebastian complied, walking to help his lover up. “That was a good one, bro!” Dimitri approved, giving Larry a brotherly slap on the back. “Though you should run away while you can!” “I was just coming to get a few snacks before my raid.” Larry pulled his mask off, beaming a content smile. “Well, you—…” Lights went off abruptly. Music faded into nothingness. Total darkness invaded the space. The surprised cries and exclamations were absorbed into the thick void surrounding the party members. Dimitri tried to bring back the attention to him when, out of a sudden, the fireplace lightened by itself, diffusing a dimmed orange hue to the vast living room. “What the fuck is going on?!” Dimitri blurted out in confusion. “HELLO.” A distorted voice echoed from the corners of the room and from within each present individual. The first one to take his phone out was Theo, who attempted to use its flashlight. Only then did he realize his screen looked glitched out — the alien sound came from its small speakers. “What… guys! My phone’s bugged!” “Fucking hell?! Mine too!” Braxton added before the distorted voice spoke again. “Tonight is not like any others. The ten of you gathered here is no mere coincidence. Each of you, to an extent depicted examples of homophobic bigotry against people, which lead to the self-destruction and suffering of poor, weaker-minded individuals.” “Where the fuck are you?” Seb asked aloud, taking in his hands the axe he’s left by the couch earlier. “Show yourself!” The voice continued: “Braxton Bellman — your jealousy against Richard Biggs making the football team only fuelled your homophobic bigotry to kick him out. But the school wouldn’t let him out because he was the best player. So, you made sure to ‘accidentally’ have his leg broken so that he couldn’t play on the team anymore. Did that bitter win in your hollow head made up for all the further matches your team lost? Victor Fortune — whilst you confidently say you are a handsome fuck machine, you had often pushed back the advances of numerous people because of their skin colour or orientation. You never miss a chance to proudly display your confederation flag to show much of a white suprematist you are. You used your straight white cis male privileges to influence many peers as the representative student in school, disrespecting whoever didn’t share the same traits as yours. Theodore James — you do not exert physical violence to assert your intolerance, but you rather attack psychologically your victims. The shameful names and stereotypes you call them instead of the proper ones make them all the more vulnerable to others who would act brutally. Sebastian Joseph — in any room you go, you attract anyone’s eyes. You are the tall, charismatic, person any man or woman would love to spend a good time with. However, this handsome shell of yours hides a dark soul. In pure malice, you used your good looks to flirt with Henri Thompson, just to play him out as a whole joke in front of the school. That man still is afraid to date anyone today. Mathilda Lopez — instead of sympathizing with your ex-boyfriend Greg when he confided you with his bisexuality, you acted like the worst bitch ever. Not only you broke up with him, but you leaked multiple personal pics of him on social media, shaming him for his sexual orientation as well, resulting in having him brutalized and sent to the ER. He is still in the coma to this day. Wesley Peterson — you are a dropout and a thug who doesn’t give a damn about anyone other than himself. You vandalized Oliver McClay’s car and locker with graffiti in High School, showing the world that he was homosexual. Know that Oliver McClay took his own life a month after changing school. Asher Ship — your homophobic bigotry against your younger brother Ken has led him into clinical depression. This led him to grow overweight and develop paranoia. He even tried to take his own life numerous times, almost succeeding more than once. It’s a miracle of sorts if he is still alive today. Jennifer Taylor — nobody can confide you anything. When Roger Mayer shared you his biggest secret that he was a homosexual, you betrayed him and told others. No longer a mystery, Roger’s parents eventually heard about it, making his life as miserable at home as he’s had it at school. Say, when was the last time you talked with Roger? Were you even his friend? Dimitri Wright — host of the night, you clearly selected your guests carefully. Your fingers probably don’t make up for the number of wedgies you’ve given those homosexuals and intellectuals in school. You’re a leader, but you used your diplomatic gifts to bully others rather than implementing justice. Perhaps it’s time to turn the tables? Finally, Larry Wright — just like your brother Dimitri, you have deeply rooted homophobia. If you come across a gay guy in your Fortdey servers, you don’t hesitate to shame and tag them, taking mischievous pleasure in bashing and blackmailing them. Sucks when the servers suspend your account for inappropriate actions, does it?” A hard-felt silence weighed on the ten young adults, to which Wes blurted out: “So fuckin’ what?!” before being hushed at. “Now that your facets are displayed on the table, let’s play a little game, shall we? If you can make it intact by six in the morning, I will let you go. Oh, but we can’t allow cheater, don’t we? No one can leave the house grounds. No electricity, no data. Cheating or sleeping through the night will immediately result in a person losing. Also, let’s spice things up a bit. Anyone who loses can make others lose as well. Among the ten of you, there is one who knows what’s going on — an imposter of sorts. Will you find who fakes this out? Finding it out might make you win earlier than sunrise, but a wrong answer will result in another loss. Good luck.” The speakers shut, and so did all their phones — batteries fried up.

Danny had just graduated high school when his dad told him he'd hired a personal trainer for him as a graduation gift. It was kind of a mixed blessing. His dad had always wanted him to play sports, but Danny was way too much of a nerd to ever get into it. Especially after he tried out for the wrestling team as a freshman as a favor to his dad. It was a disaster. Even as a freshman, Danny was a chubbyvery would be rough on the kid, so he came by the house early. Danny's dad let him up to Danny's room. Ivan told Danny, who'd just gotten painfully dressed, to lay back down on his bed, where he proceeded to give Danny a rubdown. At first, Danny y Danny had just graduated high school when his dad told him he'd hired a personal trainer for him as a graduation gift. It was kind of a mixed blessing. His dad had always wanted him to play sports, but Danny was way too much of a nerd to ever get into it. Especially after he tried out for the wrestling team as a freshman as a favor to his dad. It was a disaster. Even as a freshman, Danny was a chubby, soft kid. The other guys on the squad mocked him, teased him, played tricks on him. He stuck it out about half the season, but then couldn't take it. After that, no more sports for him. He just got more into playstation. And junk food. So by the time of graduation, he was 250lbs of dorky blubber. He agreed to the trainer to keep his dad off his back, and promised to stick to it for at least 3 months. His trainer was a Polish guy named Ivan, who worked construction during the day, and did personal training in evenings and weekends. In Poland, he was a champion arm wrestler. He was jacked up and rugged, and made Danny nervous with his intensity. The day after his first workout, Danny thought he was going to die, his body hurt so much. He could barely get out of bed. It was a Saturday, and Ivan must have known that the recovery would be rough on the kid, so he came by the house early. Danny's dad let him up to Danny's room. Ivan told Danny, who'd just gotten painfully dressed, to lay back down on his bed, where he proceeded to give Danny a rubdown. At first, Danny yelped out in pain with every rub. Fortunately, Ivan had told Danny's dad to expect to hear groans of pain, or he'd have come running up to see what was wrong. Danny thought he was going to puke or pass out from the pain, as Ivan dug into his sore joints and tendons with his strong hands and elbows. The workout yesterday had been bad enough for Danny, with Ivan running him thru a gauntlet of exercises and lifts. Danny had never imagined that the next day would be even worse. Ivan basically had him pinned down to the bed, as he continued to rub him down, telling him to relax, that the pain would get better. And soon the pain did become more tolerable, as Ivan loosened up his tight muscle fibers and throbbing tendons. And then, the pain of the rubdown began to become pleasure. By the time Ivan finished, Danny felt 100 percent better. "How did you do that?" he asked Ivan. "That was like a miracle. I didn't think I'd be able to walk!" Ivan laughed. "You are funny, kid. I was pretty sure you'd never be back for another workout if I didn't come over and loosen you up today." "Will it always hurt like that the day after?" "Nah. Your body will adjust fast. But I have something for you that will help." Ivan pulled a bottle of pills from his pocket and handed it to Danny. "Take one of these a day. It's like a vitamin. I know you don't believe it, but you've got potential, kid. If you stick with me, you'll see changes in your body you never dreamed of." Danny wasn't sure what 'like a vitamin' meant, but he grabbed the bottle of water that was on his nightstand and swallowed down a pill. "I'll see you tonight for your second workout," said Ivan, as he got ready to leave. "Tonight?" asked Danny. "I thought I was only working out three days a week." "Three days in not enough for the progress we will make with you, kid. We are on six days a week schedule now." Danny wanted to vomit. But he could tell there was no arguing with his big trainer. He was pretty sure that Ivan would come and drag him to the gym if he didn't show up, so he resigned himself to his fate. As it turned out, once Danny got past that first week, his body adjusted enough to the workouts that he was never so insanely sore again. He was still achy ever morning, but he realized that he kind of liked the feeling. And it went away with his next workout, so that he began to look forward to lifting, much to his surprise. His progress was rapid too. Ivan told him he'd never seen someone's physique change so quickly. Danny could flex in the mirror now, and begin to see muscle showing thru his fat. He was doing so well, in fact, that Ivan dropped all his other clients, and began to work solely with Danny. He also told Danny to start taking two or three of his pills a day. Danny didn't see any reason not to, he liked the way they made him feel...stronger, more confident, more energy. Even his skin had improved, his acne clearing up, and the tone changing from a pasty, almost ashen, pallor, to a tanner, almost golden shine,. The hair on his head was changing too. He'd always had thick, dishwater blond hair, with weird cowlicks that made it stick out funny no matter what he did to it. Now, it was coming in blonder and even thicker, and all he had to do was run his hand thru it in the morning, and it went perfectly into place, like he'd had it styled. He was getting more hair on his face and chest, too, which was more of a chestnut color that seemed to glisten with health. And his body's scent had changed, from what used to make his room smell like sour milk, to an aroma of leather and clove and a masculine musk that gave him a hard-on when he smelled his own arm pit. And speaking of his dick. Once he'd hit puberty, his dick grew to a decent size for a dweeby, awkward kid. It was a good six inches, and pretty thick. He jerked off in his room twice, sometimes three times a day. But since he'd started working out with Ivan, he felt it getting plumper and thicker. And he felt much more intense pleasure when he touched it. Heck, he didn't even have to touch it, it was constantly in search of pleasure even as it rubbed up against his pant legs. And at night, he was having intense wet dreams that were vastly more vivid and lifelike than before he starting lifting and taking Ivan's vitamins. Sometimes he woke up just in time to finish himself off with his hand, and the sensation was tenfold more intense than he'd ever experienced. All these changes to his former self paled in comparison to his fat loss. After a month of lifting, Ivan had calibrated his body fat going from a nasty 28% down to 18%. He was starting to see his muscles, and even some veins. He liked it more than he'd ever thought he would, especially after his workouts. Ivan had him do pushups to failure after his chest workout. Ivan explained to him about the pump, and Danny couldn't believe how good it felt. It was like his whole body was a big, engorged cock, swollen tight and full with the Pump. He started doing pushups at home after he'd gone up to bed, just to feel his chest pump up again. Soon, the pushups weren't enough, and he started putting his feet up on his bed to put more weight on his upper torso, and when that wasn't enough he did handstands up against the wall, and would do pushup after pushup until his chest was engorged with bloat. After awhile of that, he found that his coordination had increased so much that he could hold a handstand and still do pushups, his nose tapping the floor over and over as his reps increased to over 25. Once he'd finished a couple sets, his delts, traps, and chest would look like someone had morphed a picture of him. He still weighted 250lbs, but his entire body shape had altered. And he'd gotten so cocky after one month of training, that he was challenging Ivan to one-armed pushup contests, and beating his trainer. Ivan hated losing, but he loved that Danny was so into improving, so he started adding in some wrestling and mma fighting lessons. Danny was surprised that he remembered some of the basic moves of wrestling from his short time on the team when he was a freshman. The biggest problem he'd had back then was a total lack of stamina. After about 30 seconds of practice, he would be gasping for breath, and feeling like he was going to have a heart attack. Now, after a mere month of training with Ivan, he felt like he could grapple all day. He never seemed to get winded, and could move the 220lb Ivan around the mats with relative ease, or lift him into a fireman's carry and walk around with him over his shoulder. Ivan started having Danny use him for squats. He loved the way that made his thick legs swell with pump. The second month into training Danny made even bigger strides in his size and strength. One morning in the kitchen, he bumped into his dad and nearly sent him flying across the room. "Geezus, son," said his father, rubbing his shoulder. "It felt like I just walked into a wall." Danny was still wearing his oversized 4XL tee shirts that he used to wear to hide his fat, so it was hard to tell just how much muscle he'd put on. "Yeah, Dad, I'm getting kinda jacked up," said Danny, and then he pulled back the sleeve of his tee shirt and flexed his arms. His dad's eyes almost popped out. "My god, Danny, your arm is huge!" "I know, right? Feel it." His dad reached out and put both his hands around Danny's big arm peak. "What the....? Your arm is like a boulder!" said his dad. "Yeah, pretty close. Ivan measured it at 18.5 inches the other day, and that was before I did curls. He says that's pretty big for someone my age. I can probably lift you right off the ground now." He grabbed his dad by his belt, and curled him up until his feet were dangling off the floor. His dad put his hands on Danny's big shoulders to balance himself, and he couldn't believe the thickness and solidness of his son's delts. And it dawned on Danny that he was now, for the first time, vastly stronger than his father. "I can't believe it, son. I mean, I could tell your body was changing, but this is unbelievable!" "Yeah, it's pretty cool. Look at this," and Danny put his dad down, then stripped his tee shirt up over his head and tossed it aside. His father gasped as he soaked in the vision of his young son. He was hated to admit it, but he had often been embarrassed or ashamed of how fat and dorky his son had gotten growing up. Now, he could barely believe his eyes. His son looked like Clay Matthews of the Packers standing in front of him, except with shorter hair and a thicker neck. He realized for the first time how much Danny's features had changed over the past month. His jaw jutted out, and his cheekbones stood out more. He still had bulk on him, but his dad could see abs starting to show thru his newly leaned down gut. Danny noticed him looking at his waist, and he tightened up his abs. "Ivan thinks I could get an 8 pack if I work hard enough," said Danny, strumming his stomach with his fingers. A 6 pack was already starting to show. "He says I must have always had a latent genetic potential for muscle size and strength." Danny's dad had to agree. He'd noticed for a long time that Danny seemed unusually strong for a kid that never played sports or did much of any physical activity. That's why he'd hired Ivan to train Danny in the first place, to see where it would lead. Still, he was shocked by the rapid changes in his son. "Hey, Dad," Danny said suddenly, as an idea came to him. "Remember how you used to make me arm wrestle you? Let's try it now." Danny clenched his right hand into a fist, and the muscles of his arm responded by flexing hard. His dad gulped a little as he noticed the network of veins that were starting to pop out on his son's thick forearm. He also noticed that Danny's hands, which he had always thought of as chubby and soft, now looked more like solid beef. His fingers looked almost twice as thick as his dad's. Ivan had been making Danny train his grip along with the rest of his training. He'd given Danny a set of level 1 metal grippers the first week they started. Danny had closed the with ease, and after doing twenty reps with no problem, Ivan dug out a pair of level 3 grippers. Danny said, "Oh yeh, these are harder to close," but was still able to make the ends tap together like castanets. "Geezus," muttered Ivan to himself. He gave Danny a set of level 4s, the toughest level the grippers came in. Ivan had only seen one guy close them, a big powerlifter he worked with at his construction job, and he could only get about 5 or 6 reps. Danny took them, wrapped his thick fingers around them, and squeezed them shut. After ten reps, he said, "Yeh, that was a lot harder." He switched the grippers to his left hand and did ten reps with them. "Can I take these home to play with them, Ivan," he asked. "They're making my forearms feel super tight." "Yeh, yeh, take them," said Ivan, stunned by the hand strength of his nerdy fatboy client. "Play as much as you want, kid." A month later, and the kid could hold the ends of the #4 grippers together for ten minutes. The metal was dented in a little from his grip. And he was now ready to arm wrestle his dad for the first time in about a year. They sat down at the kitchen table opposite of each other. Danny's old man wasn't sure what to expect, but his heart was beating fast as he continued to realize the changes in his son's physique. He felt somewhat guilty about the times he'd made Danny arm wrestle him in the past. There was no way his chubby teen son could beat him, and he never let him, but partly he was hoping that it would spur the kid into getting more fit. That had never worked. Up to now. Danny put his arm up on the table and his dad followed suit. They gripped up, and again the older man was shocked by the thick beefiness in his son's hand. "You say 'go', Dad," said Danny. "OK....1...2...3.....GO." Danny slammed his dad's hand to the table. It took under a second. "You must not have been ready," said Danny. "Do it again." And they did. With the same result. "You're not really trying," said Danny, but it was dawning on him that his dad was trying with all his might. "Do it again." And they did. A third time. Then a fourth. Dany began to realize that not only was he stronger than his dad, but that he was vastly stronger. It chubbed him up. "Try again, only this time I'll just use my little finger," said Danny, feeling cocky. He stuck out his pinky finger and slid it against his dad's palm. His dad was feeling the opposite of chubbed up, as his dick retreated and shrank up in his pants. His son was about to beat him in arm wrestling using only one finger. He was right. This time, Danny said Go, and down went his father's arm. Even Danny was amazed by the strength in his little finger. He could feel the muscle of his finger bulging as he slowly took his dad's hand down to the table. "Fuck," they both said, but for different reasons. Danny was feeling a surge of what it felt like to be superhuman. He stood up from the table, the only part of him that could still be called "chubby" showing thru his sweat pants like a club. He stuck his hand down his waistband and adjusted himself with his powerful fingers. "I gotta take a shower," Danny said, and headed upstairs. His dad stayed at the table, drained, and stunned. His son's formerly fat ass rolled with thick muscle as he headed to the stairs. Danny got into the shower and began to flex and feel his own muscles. The muscles that had just owned his father in arm wrestling. "Fuck," groaned Danny, as he soaped himself up and rubbed his big arm, so heavy with thick muscle. He traced the pencil-thick veins that were bulging out of his forearm with his finger, down until he followed the palm of his hand to his little finger...the finger than had twice the strength of his dad's whole arm. He stroked the thick pinkie finger and felt the muscle in it. "God damn, so strong..."he moaned. Then he soaped up his engorged dick and started jerking himself off. He thought about how he could out-bench Ivan now, and how Ivan would add more and more weight to the bar, everyday. Everyday, he was getting stronger, bigger, freakier. He thought about what he might do if he ran into one of the jocks who taunted him in school. He had more muscle than any of them now. The thought of it made him stroke his ten incher harder and harder, till he sprayed all over the shower tile. Rope after rope, washing down the walls and into the drain. "Whoa, that was good," Danny said to himself, letting the hot shower water splash over his 50 inch chest. "I definitely have to look one of those guys up." elped out in pain with every rub. Fortunately, Ivan had told Danny's dad to expect to hear groans of pain, or he'd have come running up to see what was wrong. Danny thought he was going to puke or pass out from the pain, as Ivan dug into his sore joints and tendons with his strong hands and elbows. The workout yesterday had been bad enough for Danny, with Ivan running him thru a gauntlet of exercises and lifts. Danny had never imagined that the next day would be even worse. Ivan basically had him pinned down to the bed, as he continued to rub him down, telling him to relax, that the pain would get better. And soon the pain did become more tolerable, as Ivan loosened up his tight muscle fibers and throbbing tendons. And then, the pain of the rubdown began to become pleasure. By the time Ivan finished, Danny felt 100 percent better. "How did you do that?" he asked Ivan. "That was like a miracle. I didn't think I'd be able to walk!" Ivan laughed. "You are funny, kid. I was pretty sure you'd never be back for another workout if I didn't come over and loosen you up today." "Will it always hurt like that the day after?" "Nah. Your body will adjust fast. But I have something for you that will help." Ivan pulled a bottle of pills from his pocket and handed it to Danny. "Take one of these a day. It's like a vitamin. I know you don't believe it, but you've got potential, kid. If you stick with me, you'll see changes in your body you never dreamed of." Danny wasn't sure what 'like a vitamin' meant, but he grabbed the bottle of water that was on his nightstand and swallowed down a pill. "I'll see you tonight for your second workout," said Ivan, as he got ready to leave. "Tonight?" asked Danny. "I thought I was only working out three days a week." "Three days in not enough for the progress we will make with you, kid. We are on six days a week schedule now." Danny wanted to vomit. But he could tell there was no arguing with his big trainer. He was pretty sure that Ivan would come and drag him to the gym if he didn't show up, so he resigned himself to his fate. As it turned out, once Danny got past that first week, his body adjusted enough to the workouts that he was never so insanely sore again. He was still achy ever morning, but he realized that he kind of liked the feeling. And it went away with his next workout, so that he began to look forward to lifting, much to his surprise. His progress was rapid too. Ivan told him he'd never seen someone's physique change so quickly. Danny could flex in the mirror now, and begin to see muscle showing thru his fat. He was doing so well, in fact, that Ivan dropped all his other clients, and began to work solely with Danny. He also told Danny to start taking two or three of his pills a day. Danny didn't see any reason not to, he liked the way they made him feel...stronger, more confident, more energy. Even his skin had improved, his acne clearing up, and the tone changing from a pasty, almost ashen, pallor, to a tanner, almost golden shine,. The hair on his head was changing too. He'd always had thick, dishwater blond hair, with weird cowlicks that made it stick out funny no matter what he did to it. Now, it was coming in blonder and even thicker, and all he had to do was run his hand thru it in the morning, and it went perfectly into place, like he'd had it styled. He was getting more hair on his face and chest, too, which was more of a chestnut color that seemed to glisten with health. And his body's scent had changed, from what used to make his room smell like sour milk, to an aroma of leather and clove and a masculine musk that gave him a hard-on when he smelled his own arm pit. And speaking of his dick. Once he'd hit puberty, his dick grew to a decent size for a dweeby, awkward kid. It was a good six inches, and pretty thick. He jerked off in his room twice, sometimes three times a day. But since he'd started working out with Ivan, he felt it getting plumper and thicker. And he felt much more intense pleasure when he touched it. Heck, he didn't even have to touch it, it was constantly in search of pleasure even as it rubbed up against his pant legs. And at night, he was having intense wet dreams that were vastly more vivid and lifelike than before he starting lifting and taking Ivan's vitamins. Sometimes he woke up just in time to finish himself off with his hand, and the sensation was tenfold more intense than he'd ever experienced. All these changes to his former self paled in comparison to his fat loss. After a month of lifting, Ivan had calibrated his body fat going from a nasty 28% down to 18%. He was starting to see his muscles, and even some veins. He liked it more than he'd ever thought he would, especially after his workouts. Ivan had him do pushups to failure after his chest workout. Ivan explained to him about the pump, and Danny couldn't believe how good it felt. It was like his whole body was a big, engorged cock, swollen tight and full with the Pump. He started doing pushups at home after he'd gone up to bed, just to feel his chest pump up again. Soon, the pushups weren't enough, and he started putting his feet up on his bed to put more weight on his upper torso, and when that wasn't enough he did handstands up against the wall, and would do pushup after pushup until his chest was engorged with bloat. After awhile of that, he found that his coordination had increased so much that he could hold a handstand and still do pushups, his nose tapping the floor over and over as his reps increased to over 25. Once he'd finished a couple sets, his delts, traps, and chest would look like someone had morphed a picture of him. He still weighted 250lbs, but his entire body shape had altered. And he'd gotten so cocky after one month of training, that he was challenging Ivan to one-armed pushup contests, and beating his trainer. Ivan hated losing, but he loved that Danny was so into improving, so he started adding in some wrestling and mma fighting lessons. Danny was surprised that he remembered some of the basic moves of wrestling from his short time on the team when he was a freshman. The biggest problem he'd had back then was a total lack of stamina. After about 30 seconds of practice, he would be gasping for breath, and feeling like he was going to have a heart attack. Now, after a mere month of training with Ivan, he felt like he could grapple all day. He never seemed to get winded, and could move the 220lb Ivan around the mats with relative ease, or lift him into a fireman's carry and walk around with him over his shoulder. Ivan started having Danny use him for squats. He loved the way that made his thick legs swell with pump. The second month into training Danny made even bigger strides in his size and strength. One morning in the kitchen, he bumped into his dad and nearly sent him flying across the room. "Geezus, son," said his father, rubbing his shoulder. "It felt like I just walked into a wall." Danny was still wearing his oversized 4XL tee shirts that he used to wear to hide his fat, so it was hard to tell just how much muscle he'd put on. "Yeah, Dad, I'm getting kinda jacked up," said Danny, and then he pulled back the sleeve of his tee shirt and flexed his arms. His dad's eyes almost popped out. "My god, Danny, your arm is huge!" "I know, right? Feel it." His dad reached out and put both his hands around Danny's big arm peak. "What the....? Your arm is like a boulder!" said his dad. "Yeah, pretty close. Ivan measured it at 18.5 inches the other day, and that was before I did curls. He says that's pretty big for someone my age. I can probably lift you right off the ground now." He grabbed his dad by his belt, and curled him up until his feet were dangling off the floor. His dad put his hands on Danny's big shoulders to balance himself, and he couldn't believe the thickness and solidness of his son's delts. And it dawned on Danny that he was now, for the first time, vastly stronger than his father. "I can't believe it, son. I mean, I could tell your body was changing, but this is unbelievable!" "Yeah, it's pretty cool. Look at this," and Danny put his dad down, then stripped his tee shirt up over his head and tossed it aside. His father gasped as he soaked in the vision of his young son. He was hated to admit it, but he had often been embarrassed or ashamed of how fat and dorky his son had gotten growing up. Now, he could barely believe his eyes. His son looked like Clay Matthews of the Packers standing in front of him, except with shorter hair and a thicker neck. He realized for the first time how much Danny's features had changed over the past month. His jaw jutted out, and his cheekbones stood out more. He still had bulk on him, but his dad could see abs starting to show thru his newly leaned down gut. Danny noticed him looking at his waist, and he tightened up his abs. "Ivan thinks I could get an 8 pack if I work hard enough," said Danny, strumming his stomach with his fingers. A 6 pack was already starting to show. "He says I must have always had a latent genetic potential for muscle size and strength." Danny's dad had to agree. He'd noticed for a long time that Danny seemed unusually strong for a kid that never played sports or did much of any physical activity. That's why he'd hired Ivan to train Danny in the first place, to see where it would lead. Still, he was shocked by the rapid changes in his son. "Hey, Dad," Danny said suddenly, as an idea came to him. "Remember how you used to make me arm wrestle you? Let's try it now." Danny clenched his right hand into a fist, and the muscles of his arm responded by flexing hard. His dad gulped a little as he noticed the network of veins that were starting to pop out on his son's thick forearm. He also noticed that Danny's hands, which he had always thought of as chubby and soft, now looked more like solid beef. His fingers looked almost twice as thick as his dad's. Ivan had been making Danny train his grip along with the rest of his training. He'd given Danny a set of level 1 metal grippers the first week they started. Danny had closed the with ease, and after doing twenty reps with no problem, Ivan dug out a pair of level 3 grippers. Danny said, "Oh yeh, these are harder to close," but was still able to make the ends tap together like castanets. "Geezus," muttered Ivan to himself. He gave Danny a set of level 4s, the toughest level the grippers came in. Ivan had only seen one guy close them, a big powerlifter he worked with at his construction job, and he could only get about 5 or 6 reps. Danny took them, wrapped his thick fingers around them, and squeezed them shut. After ten reps, he said, "Yeh, that was a lot harder." He switched the grippers to his left hand and did ten reps with them. "Can I take these home to play with them, Ivan," he asked. "They're making my forearms feel super tight." "Yeh, yeh, take them," said Ivan, stunned by the hand strength of his nerdy fatboy client. "Play as much as you want, kid." A month later, and the kid could hold the ends of the #4 grippers together for ten minutes. The metal was dented in a little from his grip. And he was now ready to arm wrestle his dad for the first time in about a year. They sat down at the kitchen table opposite of each other. Danny's old man wasn't sure what to expect, but his heart was beating fast as he continued to realize the changes in his son's physique. He felt somewhat guilty about the times he'd made Danny arm wrestle him in the past. There was no way his chubby teen son could beat him, and he never let him, but partly he was hoping that it would spur the kid into getting more fit. That had never worked. Up to now. Danny put his arm up on the table and his dad followed suit. They gripped up, and again the older man was shocked by the thick beefiness in his son's hand. "You say 'go', Dad," said Danny. "OK....1...2...3.....GO." Danny slammed his dad's hand to the table. It took under a second. "You must not have been ready," said Danny. "Do it again." And they did. With the same result. "You're not really trying," said Danny, but it was dawning on him that his dad was trying with all his might. "Do it again." And they did. A third time. Then a fourth. Dany began to realize that not only was he stronger than his dad, but that he was vastly stronger. It chubbed him up. "Try again, only this time I'll just use my little finger," said Danny, feeling cocky. He stuck out his pinky finger and slid it against his dad's palm. His dad was feeling the opposite of chubbed up, as his dick retreated and shrank up in his pants. His son was about to beat him in arm wrestling using only one finger. He was right. This time, Danny said Go, and down went his father's arm. Even Danny was amazed by the strength in his little finger. He could feel the muscle of his finger bulging as he slowly took his dad's hand down to the table. "Fuck," they both said, but for different reasons. Danny was feeling a surge of what it felt like to be superhuman. He stood up from the table, the only part of him that could still be called "chubby" showing thru his sweat pants like a club. He stuck his hand down his waistband and adjusted himself with his powerful fingers. "I gotta take a shower," Danny said, and headed upstairs. His dad stayed at the table, drained, and stunned. His son's formerly fat ass rolled with thick muscle as he headed to the stairs. Danny got into the shower and began to flex and feel his own muscles. The muscles that had just owned his father in arm wrestling. "Fuck," groaned Danny, as he soaped himself up and rubbed his big arm, so heavy with thick muscle. He traced the pencil-thick veins that were bulging out of his forearm with his finger, down until he followed the palm of his hand to his little finger...the finger than had twice the strength of his dad's whole arm. He stroked the thick pinkie finger and felt the muscle in it. "God damn, so strong..."he moaned. Then he soaped up his engorged dick and started jerking himself off. He thought about how he could out-bench Ivan now, and how Ivan would add more and more weight to the bar, everyday. Everyday, he was getting stronger, bigger, freakier. He thought about what he might do if he ran into one of the jocks who taunted him in school. He had more muscle than any of them now. The thought of it made him stroke his ten incher harder and harder, till he sprayed all over the shower tile. Rope after rope, washing down the walls and into the drain. "Whoa, that was good," Danny said to himself, letting the hot shower water splash over his 50 inch chest. "I definitely have to look one of those guys up." Ivan basically had him pinned down to the bed, as he continued to rub him down, telling him to relax, that the pain would get better. And soon the pain did become more tolerable, as Ivan loosened up his tight muscle fibers and throbbing tendons. And then, the pain of the rubdown began to become pleasure. By the time Ivan finished, Danny felt 100 percent better. "How did you do that?" he asked Ivan. "That was like a miracle. I didn't think I'd be able to walk!" Ivan laughed. "You are funny, kid. I was pretty sure you'd never be back for another workout if I didn't come over and loosen you up today." "Will it always hurt like that the day after?" "Nah. Your body will adjust fast. But I have something for you that will help." Ivan pulled a bottle of pills from his pocket and handed it to Danny. "Take one of these a day. It's like a vitamin. I know you don't believe it, but you've got potential, kid. If you stick with me, you'll see changes in your body you never dreamed of." Danny wasn't sure what 'like a vitamin' meant, but he grabbed the bottle of water that was on his nightstand and swallowed down a pill. "I'll see you tonight for your second workout," said Ivan, as he got ready to leave. "Tonight?" asked Danny. "I thought I was only working out three days a week." "Three days in not enough for the progress we will make with you, kid. We are on six days a week schedule now." Danny wanted to vomit. But he could tell there was no arguing with his big trainer. He was pretty sure that Ivan would come and drag him to the gym if he didn't show up, so he resigned himself to his fate. As it turned out, once Danny got past that first week, his body adjusted enough to the workouts that he was never so insanely sore again. He was still achy ever morning, but he realized that he kind of liked the feeling. And it went away with his next workout, so that he began to look forward to lifting, much to his surprise. His progress was rapid too. Ivan told him he'd never seen someone's physique change so quickly. Danny could flex in the mirror now, and begin to see muscle showing thru his fat. He was doing so well, in fact, that Ivan dropped all his other clients, and began to work solely with Danny. He also told Danny to start taking two or three of his pills a day. Danny didn't see any reason not to, he liked the way they made him feel...stronger, more confident, more energy. Even his skin had improved, his acne clearing up, and the tone changing from a pasty, almost ashen, pallor, to a tanner, almost golden shine,. The hair on his head was changing too. He'd always had thick, dishwater blond hair, with weird cowlicks that made it stick out funny no matter what he did to it. Now, it was coming in blonder and even thicker, and all he had to do was run his hand thru it in the morning, and it went perfectly into place, like he'd had it styled. He was getting more hair on his face and chest, too, which was more of a chestnut color that seemed to glisten with health. And his body's scent had changed, from what used to make his room smell like sour milk, to an aroma of leather and clove and a masculine musk that gave him a hard-on when he smelled his own arm pit. And speaking of his dick. Once he'd hit puberty, his dick grew to a decent size for a dweeby, awkward kid. It was a good six inches, and pretty thick. He jerked off in his room twice, sometimes three times a day. But since he'd started working out with Ivan, he felt it getting plumper and thicker. And he felt much more intense pleasure when he touched it. Heck, he didn't even have to touch it, it was constantly in search of pleasure even as it rubbed up against his pant legs. And at night, he was having intense wet dreams that were vastly more vivid and lifelike than before he starting lifting and taking Ivan's vitamins. Sometimes he woke up just in time to finish himself off with his hand, and the sensation was tenfold more intense than he'd ever experienced. All these changes to his former self paled in comparison to his fat loss. After a month of lifting, Ivan had calibrated his body fat going from a nasty 28% down to 18%. He was starting to see his muscles, and even some veins. He liked it more than he'd ever thought he would, especially after his workouts. Ivan had him do pushups to failure after his chest workout. Ivan explained to him about the pump, and Danny couldn't believe how good it felt. It was like his whole body was a big, engorged cock, swollen tight and full with the Pump. He started doing pushups at home after he'd gone up to bed, just to feel his chest pump up again. Soon, the pushups weren't enough, and he started putting his feet up on his bed to put more weight on his upper torso, and when that wasn't enough he did handstands up against the wall, and would do pushup after pushup until his chest was engorged with bloat. After awhile of that, he found that his coordination had increased so much that he could hold a handstand and still do pushups, his nose tapping the floor over and over as his reps increased to over 25. Once he'd finished a couple sets, his delts, traps, and chest would look like someone had morphed a picture of him. He still weighted 250lbs, but his entire body shape had altered. And he'd gotten so cocky after one month of training, that he was challenging Ivan to one-armed pushup contests, and beating his trainer. Ivan hated losing, but he loved that Danny was so into improving, so he started adding in some wrestling and mma fighting lessons. Danny was surprised that he remembered some of the basic moves of wrestling from his short time on the team when he was a freshman. The biggest problem he'd had back then was a total lack of stamina. After about 30 seconds of practice, he would be gasping for breath, and feeling like he was going to have a heart attack. Now, after a mere month of training with Ivan, he felt like he could grapple all day. He never seemed to get winded, and could move the 220lb Ivan around the mats with relative ease, or lift him into a fireman's carry and walk around with him over his shoulder. Ivan started having Danny use him for squats. He loved the way that made his thick legs swell with pump. The second month into training Danny made even bigger strides in his size and strength. One morning in the kitchen, he bumped into his dad and nearly sent him flying across the room. "Geezus, son," said his father, rubbing his shoulder. "It felt like I just walked into a wall." Danny was still wearing his oversized 4XL tee shirts that he used to wear to hide his fat, so it was hard to tell just how much muscle he'd put on. "Yeah, Dad, I'm getting kinda jacked up," said Danny, and then he pulled back the sleeve of his tee shirt and flexed his arms. His dad's eyes almost popped out. "My god, Danny, your arm is huge!" "I know, right? Feel it." His dad reached out and put both his hands around Danny's big arm peak. "What the....? Your arm is like a boulder!" said his dad. "Yeah, pretty close. Ivan measured it at 18.5 inches the other day, and that was before I did curls. He says that's pretty big for someone my age. I can probably lift you right off the ground now." He grabbed his dad by his belt, and curled him up until his feet were dangling off the floor. His dad put his hands on Danny's big shoulders to balance himself, and he couldn't believe the thickness and solidness of his son's delts. And it dawned on Danny that he was now, for the first time, vastly stronger than his father. "I can't believe it, son. I mean, I could tell your body was changing, but this is unbelievable!" "Yeah, it's pretty cool. Look at this," and Danny put his dad down, then stripped his tee shirt up over his head and tossed it aside. His father gasped as he soaked in the vision of his young son. He was hated to admit it, but he had often been embarrassed or ashamed of how fat and dorky his son had gotten growing up. Now, he could barely believe his eyes. His son looked like Clay Matthews of the Packers standing in front of him, except with shorter hair and a thicker neck. He realized for the first time how much Danny's features had changed over the past month. His jaw jutted out, and his cheekbones stood out more. He still had bulk on him, but his dad could see abs starting to show thru his newly leaned down gut. Danny noticed him looking at his waist, and he tightened up his abs. "Ivan thinks I could get an 8 pack if I work hard enough," said Danny, strumming his stomach with his fingers. A 6 pack was already starting to show. "He says I must have always had a latent genetic potential for muscle size and strength." Danny's dad had to agree. He'd noticed for a long time that Danny seemed unusually strong for a kid that never played sports or did much of any physical activity. That's why he'd hired Ivan to train Danny in the first place, to see where it would lead. Still, he was shocked by the rapid changes in his son. "Hey, Dad," Danny said suddenly, as an idea came to him. "Remember how you used to make me arm wrestle you? Let's try it now." Danny clenched his right hand into a fist, and the muscles of his arm responded by flexing hard. His dad gulped a little as he noticed the network of veins that were starting to pop out on his son's thick forearm. He also noticed that Danny's hands, which he had always thought of as chubby and soft, now looked more like solid beef. His fingers looked almost twice as thick as his dad's. Ivan had been making Danny train his grip along with the rest of his training. He'd given Danny a set of level 1 metal grippers the first week they started. Danny had closed the with ease, and after doing twenty reps with no problem, Ivan dug out a pair of level 3 grippers. Danny said, "Oh yeh, these are harder to close," but was still able to make the ends tap together like castanets. "Geezus," muttered Ivan to himself. He gave Danny a set of level 4s, the toughest level the grippers came in. Ivan had only seen one guy close them, a big powerlifter he worked with at his construction job, and he could only get about 5 or 6 reps. Danny took them, wrapped his thick fingers around them, and squeezed them shut. After ten reps, he said, "Yeh, that was a lot harder." He switched the grippers to his left hand and did ten reps with them. "Can I take these home to play with them, Ivan," he asked. "They're making my forearms feel super tight." "Yeh, yeh, take them," said Ivan, stunned by the hand strength of his nerdy fatboy client. "Play as much as you want, kid." A month later, and the kid could hold the ends of the #4 grippers together for ten minutes. The metal was dented in a little from his grip. And he was now ready to arm wrestle his dad for the first time in about a year. They sat down at the kitchen table opposite of each other. Danny's old man wasn't sure what to expect, but his heart was beating fast as he continued to realize the changes in his son's physique. He felt somewhat guilty about the times he'd made Danny arm wrestle him in the past. There was no way his chubby teen son could beat him, and he never let him, but partly he was hoping that it would spur the kid into getting more fit. That had never worked. Up to now. Danny put his arm up on the table and his dad followed suit. They gripped up, and again the older man was shocked by the thick beefiness in his son's hand. "You say 'go', Dad," said Danny. "OK....1...2...3.....GO." Danny slammed his dad's hand to the table. It took under a second. "You must not have been ready," said Danny. "Do it again." And they did. With the same result. "You're not really trying," said Danny, but it was dawning on him that his dad was trying with all his might. "Do it again." And they did. A third time. Then a fourth. Dany began to realize that not only was he stronger than his dad, but that he was vastly stronger. It chubbed him up. "Try again, only this time I'll just use my little finger," said Danny, feeling cocky. He stuck out his pinky finger and slid it against his dad's palm. His dad was feeling the opposite of chubbed up, as his dick retreated and shrank up in his pants. His son was about to beat him in arm wrestling using only one finger. He was right. This time, Danny said Go, and down went his father's arm. Even Danny was amazed by the strength in his little finger. He could feel the muscle of his finger bulging as he slowly took his dad's hand down to the table. "Fuck," they both said, but for different reasons. Danny was feeling a surge of what it felt like to be superhuman. He stood up from the table, the only part of him that could still be called "chubby" showing thru his sweat pants like a club. He stuck his hand down his waistband and adjusted himself with his powerful fingers. "I gotta take a shower," Danny said, and headed upstairs. His dad stayed at the table, drained, and stunned. His son's formerly fat ass rolled with thick muscle as he headed to the stairs. Danny got into the shower and began to flex and feel his own muscles. The muscles that had just owned his father in arm wrestling. "Fuck," groaned Danny, as he soaped himself up and rubbed his big arm, so heavy with thick muscle. He traced the pencil-thick veins that were bulging out of his forearm with his finger, down until he followed the palm of his hand to his little finger...the finger than had twice the strength of his dad's whole arm. He stroked the thick pinkie finger and felt the muscle in it. "God damn, so strong..."he moaned. Then he soaped up his engorged dick and started jerking himself off. He thought about how he could out-bench Ivan now, and how Ivan would add more and more weight to the bar, everyday. Everyday, he was getting stronger, bigger, freakier. He thought about what he might do if he ran into one of the jocks who taunted him in school. He had more muscle than any of them now. The thought of it made him stroke his ten incher harder and harder, till he sprayed all over the shower tile. Rope after rope, washing down the walls and into the drain. "Whoa, that was good," Danny said to himself, letting the hot shower water splash over his 50 inch chest. "I definitely have to look one of those guys up."

I had mixed feelings about letting my cousin Eddie move in with me. I hadn't seen him for several years, since I graduated college and moved out of town. He had moved in with us when he was 13 and I was 18, just about to finish high school, so we didn't exactly hang out much. Especially since I was kind of an egghead, and he was a jocky kid, even then. We didn't have a lot in common. So when my sister called to ask me to take him in for awhile, I wasn't sure. "Come on, Jack," said my sister Ann. "It would only be for a month or so. Two at the most. He just got out of jail and is having a hard time...." "Wait....What? He just got out of jail? What for?" "It was only for 3 months. He got into a bar fight. From what I heard, someone was bothering a friend of his, and Eddie beat the guy up." "Jesus, Ann. How badly?" "Pretty bad, I guess. The guy was in the hospital for awhile, but he's OK now. But you know how Eddie was always big for his age. Sometimes he forgets his own strength. Remember how he put that pull-up bar in the dining room doorway, and would do chin-ups for hours?" "Yeah, I remember." How could I forget. The kid would do set after set of chin-ups, then strip off his shirt and check himself out in the big mirror over the dining room breakfront. At 13, he already had the exaggerated V torso of a twenty year old gymnast. "And then he did all that wrestling," Ann said. I remembered that, too. As a freshman, he had pinned the coach in his very first practice. The story flew thru school about how the new kid had trounced Coach Eakins. When he got home from school that day, I was in the kitchen. He opened up the refrigerator, grabbed a gallon of milk, and downed the whole thing. "Time to get huge," he'd said. Defeating the coach had fed his ego, too. He'd looked me up and down, like he was sizing me up. He was already slightly taller than me, and clearly much stronger. "Wanna wrestle?" he'd asked me, then sort of laughed, and sauntered out of the room. He'd continued to grow after that, and in his junior and senior years, he was state wrestling champ in the heavyweight class. About the last time I saw Eddie, I'd come home for a couple of weeks after college. I was watching TV in the family room, when I realized someone was standing in the doorway. I looked over and saw him standing there in a pair of sweat pants and shirtless. He took a bite out of the apple he was holding, and said, "Wanna wrestle?" At the time, I was 22 and around 170lbs. He was 17, 5'11, and around 245lbs, bulked and thick, but solid. Before I could even answer, he just sort of laughed and walked away. "And since you moved away," Ann continued,"he's gotten into powerlifting. He's gotten bigger." "How big?" I asked. "Well, he really shot up in height. I'd guess he's around 6'6". I'm not sure how much he weighs, but he's kind of massive. He got even bigger during his three months in jail." Probably from all the prison roids, I thought to myself. "And you want him to move in with me?" "Oh, Jack. It's not like he's going to beat you up, you're family. Besides, he was provoked that night. He only hit the guy once or twice. He's just so strong." "And what's he have to come here for?" "Because you're the one in the big city, and he needs to find a job as part of his probation." Great. "OK, but only because you're asking me to. You owe me one, sis." That next weekend, Eddie showed up. I looked out when I heard a truck pulling into the driveway, and saw a big red Ford pickup. As Eddie climbed out, I couldn't believe my eyes. He had definitely gotten huge. He had on a stringer tank and baggie sweats. He grabbed a big duffel bag out of the back of his pickup, and started walking toward the house. It looked like Dennis Wolf was walking up my sidewalk. Big blond strapping musclehead. I opened the front door before he got to it. "Hey, Cuz," he said, looking me over. "Long time no see." Gone was the blocky shaped heavyweight build that he had in high school. Now, at 6'6" and easily 320lbs, he had the pronounced V torso of an advanced, elite bodybuilder. His delts were the size of soccer balls, and I'd never seen such overly developed traps. The stringer tank highlighted the size and rise of them, as they swelled up into his thick bull neck. "You still look the same," he said. I wasn't sure how to take that exactly, since I'd gained 20lbs of muscle since college, and at 5'10, 185lbs, was in excellent shape, albeit puny next to my massive younger cousin. "Come on in," I said, stepping back from the door and letting him in. He seemed even bigger as he ducked his head thru the doorway and stood next to me in my small entranceway. "Sorry if I smell kinda ripe," he said, lifting his arm and sniffing his armpit. "The air is broken in my truck, I've been sweating like a pig the whole way here." And he was right, he was definitely ripe. His scent filled the room like a pheromone. I noticed that his tank top was soaking wet with sweat, and watched as it rolled down from his armpit, down his lats into the wet waistband of his sweats. "You want to take a shower?" I asked him. "That'd be great, Cuz." "Come on upstairs. I'll show you your room and you can get cleaned up." I headed to the stairs with Eddie following me up. "This is my room on the right. Yours is down here on the left." He looked into my room for a second, then came to his room. He looked inside. "Dude, that's a twin bed. You think I'm gonna fit on that?" He had a point, although I thought, as a guest, he might have at least tried it out. "I didn't expect you to be quite so big, Eddie. Besides, this is the only guest room I have. Didn't you have to sleep on a bed this size in jail?" He frowned down at me. "No, I just slept of the floor of my cell. It made me tougher." Then he knocked into me with his big shoulder and sent me slamming into the door jam. "Jerkoff," I said, rubbing my arm. He just laughed. "Hey, I know, Cuz, let's wrestle for your room." I looked at him as he stripped of his soaked stringer and tossed it to the floor. The thick muscles of his torso were etched and striated. I backed away from him into the bedroom. "Come on, Cuz," said Eddie, motioning for me to come at him with his hands. He crotched over into a wrestling stance, and he was still taller than I was. "You and the wrestling thing again. Forget it, man, you could take two guys my size." Eddie smirked. "More like 3 or 4," he said. "It's my room," I said. "Not for long," he responded. Then he lifted his arms and flexed them up. "Check it out," he said. "twenty-four inches of cousin-crushing pythons. I tell you what, Cuz, if you can get by me and get to your room, you can keep it." "Fuck yourself, juicehead, I'm not fighting you for my own room." I turned as if I was going to look out the window, but then I turned back and darted towards him. I ran around his left side, and made my way for the doorway. I was halfway thru it when I felt him grab me by my belt and hurl me back inside. He tossed me one handed, like a bowling ball, and I flew into the far wall and bounced down onto the twin bed, hitting the edge of the frame so hard that it bent down in the middle. Eddie laughed. "See that, the fucking little bed won't even hold a shrimp like you." He came over and straddled me in the bed. My face was pressed up against his big pecs. He had veins snaking across his chest, pencil-thick veins, especially on the upper roll of his mounds, snaking like the Mississippi, on their way to his huge delt caps. He was wet with sweat, as if he'd just come out of a rainstorm. "You fucking reek," I said, as I caught a good whiff of him. He shifted to his right, opened up one deep pit and pulled my face into it. I almost gagged. The stench reminded me of the locker room in high school, where the big dumb jocks would wear the same clothes to gym class for weeks at a time. That ripe, jocky smell of test and growing muscle and over-ripe sweat. The bed frame continued to sag as Eddie leaned into me, until the middle was touching the floor. The legs began to bend inward. "All that tren is making me sweat buckets," he laughed. "But also making me insane strong. I could fold this frame in two with you in it," he said, and I felt his muscles start to flex and ripple. His upper arms were as big as my quads. I choked on his funk, but I couldn't help breathing it in deeply. "Instead, I'm calling dibs on your room," he said. I moved my head out of his steamy pit and tried to push his weight off me. He leaned closer into me. "Push harder, Jackie," he growled into my ear. I pushed harder and harder, but it was like trying to move a bank vault. I pounded on him with my fists, with no effect except to make his sweat splatter. He ground his heavy leg against me, and I could feel his cock pressing into me thru his sweats. It felt like the size of one of those rolls of cookie dough you buy at the supermarket. I could hear his breath deepening. I looked up at his face, and he was staring right back at me, sweat dripping off his nose. Neither of us said anything for a few seconds, but then, at the same time, we both went "Whhhoooa." Eddie pushed himself off me and got up off the bed. He stood with his back to me and adjusted himself in his sweats. His huge back muscles rolled with muscle even from this slight motion. "That was weird," he said without looking at me. Then he picked up his duffle bag and headed out of the spare bedroom, turning down the hallway toward my room. "Hey, ya big Ox," I said, "where am I supposed to sleep?" When he didn't answer, I struggled my way out of the broken bed. I looked at it for awhile, then pulled the mattress out of the twisted metal, and laid it out flat on the floor. When Eddie came back to the doorway, he'd stripped down to a pair of tighty whities, which looked like the kind he used to parade around the house in when we were growing up. In fact, they looked old enough to be one of those pairs, with holes along the waistband and more of a gray color than white. They stretched out so tight on him, they looked like mesh wear. "Aw, geezus, Eddie," I said. "I'm gonna take a shower," he said, leaning against the door frame, adjusting himself in his too tight briefs. "If you move my duffle bag out of my room while I'm in there, I'll mess you up, Cuz." I couldn't help but stare at the size of him. Especially his quads. A good 32 inches of pure hard muscle, and, like his pecs, snaked with veins. And the biggest calves I'd ever seen. He saw me looking at them, stuck his left leg forward, shook the quad muscle back and forth, then flexed it hard. The muscle tightened up like granite. "Fuck," I said. "Anytime you wanna wrestle for your room back, let me know," he said. Then he walked down the hall to the shower. I heard him chuckling. While he was in the shower, I went downstairs and tried to do some work on my iPad. I wasn't getting much done. I couldn't get my mind off the big galoot who'd just taken over my bedroom and was now living with me. I should have thrown him out right then and there. But I had to admit, I liked the idea of a huge powerful alpha galoot living with me, taking what he wanted, telling me what to do. I wasn't thrilled that I liked it, but I did. When I heard him come out of the shower, I went back upstairs. Eddie was in my room, with a towel wrapped around his waist, flexing in the big mirror above my dresser. "Oh yeah, I am gonna like this room," he said. He flexed into a most muscular pose. "Geezus, Eddie," I said from the doorway. "Yeah, you believe this size, Cuz? And I'm just getting bigger. Bigger every week." He flexed down harder. "Have you ever seen how big your back is, man?" I asked him. "Not lately. Why?" "Let me show you." I still had my iPad in my hand. I held it up. "Stand there relaxed, I'll take a picture." Eddie stopped flexing and shook out his arms, then stood full upright. I took a shot of his broad back. "Now do a lat spread," I said. Eddie eagerly complied, bringing his shoulders up and back, putting his hands on his waist and digging his thumbs into his lower back. "Bam!" he said, as his lats opened up and out. I took a couple of pics. "Take some more," he said, and he leaned forward, then stood back up and spread his back out even farther. "Get a good shot of these bat wings," he grunted thru his flex. I took some more shots. He stopped flexing and said, "Take some more relaxed shots." So I did. His back muscles, just from that short amount of posing, were popping out thicker and more pronounced. His arms, hanging at his sides, were being pushed up higher by his swelling lats. I took a bunch of pics from different angles. When I was done, I pulled the pics up on the screen, and started scrolling thru them. Each one was better than the last. "Lemme see," said Eddie, coming over to me. We both leaned over the iPad as I showed him the shots. "Oh, yeah," he said, very pleased with himself. "Look at that shit. Fucking huge." He walked back over to the mirror and checked himself out some more. Then he undid his towel and let it drop to the floor. "Aw man, what the fuck?" I said, turning aside. Eddie laughed. "What's the matter, you never seen a dude naked before. Besides, I have to get dressed. I gotta go out tonight and get laid. I'm so fucking horned up." I tried not to check him out naked, but I couldn't help a sneak peak. His big schlong swung between his quads like a pendulum. "I thought all those roids woulda made your junk shrink," I said. "Not for me, little Cuz. My dick's twice the size it was before I started." He cupped it in his hand and bounced it up and down as if to weigh it. "My balls mighta shrunk up a little, but they were always too big to begin with. You wanna see?" Then he cupped them up too. "Jerkoff," I said, going toward the door. "Get dressed." He laughed as I headed downstairs. Ten minutes later, Eddie came downstairs. He had on a pair of jeans that fit his big legs and glutes like they were tailor-made. He had on a shirt that looked two sizes to small, so that it highlighted his mass. "Hey," I said after looking him over, "is that my shirt?" "Yeah," he said, grinning. "I found it in your closet. You don't mind, do you?" It was a $300 dollar silk Versace shirt that I had splurged on for going out clubbing. I had only worn it once. It was two sizes to big on me, but I had liked the way it looked until my friends told me it looked too blousey. Eddie was about to rip right out of it, it was so tight on him. It totally magnified his size and power. "No, it's cool," I said, resigned. It looked way better on him. "Just one thing," I said. I got up and went over to him. I reached up and unbuttoned the top two buttons, which were about to pop off anyway. The shirt spread open like a lotus flower, exposing a broad V of thick chest muscle. The seams on the sleeves were straining, the silk so tight on his arms that I could see the big veins on his arms showing thru the fabric. "Thanks, Cuz," he said. "You wanna come with me?" "No, that's ok. I have an early day at work tomorrow. Maybe next time." I gave him the address of a club in town I thought he'd like. He grabbed his keys and went out the door. I heard his truck start up. I had the ipad in my hands before he was out of the driveway. I pulled up his pictures. I'm sure I had my hand on my dick before he had turned off my street. His back was so huge. Dennis Wolf huge. Big powerful wings. This was so wrong, jerking to my cousin. I couldn't help it. Biggest strongest muscle I'd ever been near. Back muscles so big they looked morphed. Goddammit. Can see his huge glutes even thru his towel. So big. Look at him. Superheavyweight cousin. So wrong. Looking bigger in each pic. Spreading his back out like a pro. Big cocky ex-con musclehead cousin. Look at his spread...so wide...arms jutting out to his sides. Each picture better than the last. I used my fingers on the pad to bring his back up even closer. Till his lats and traps filled the whole screen. oh my god what an Ox......a whole screen of thick, moprhed back muscle..Then I thought of his scent..his pungent jocky musk..so thick and vile, yet I couldn't get enough. I couldn't hold back either, as I let my jiz spray to my own kin, came so hard, felt it from my toes on up. Sprayed to my forbidden lust for my genetic freak cousin. I'd never had a better orgasm.

And so, with permission from newthirty, the words In the first century BC, the Roman Empire dominated the majority of the European continent including the modern day nation of France and as Caesar made his way to conquer Britain, he would famously state to his generals "Alea Jacta Est". However, what he did not let on was that in the northwestern part of the country, two villages still held out against the Romans. One of them was a very famous village and would become known throughout the world to both Gauls and Romans alike as "that village full of indomitable Gauls", the other village however was less well known but for the Romans that were laying seige to it they knew that it would only take a single word from their chief and they would be facing the wrong end of Pluto's judgement. Legionary Minimus, one of the newer recruits to the Roman army, was therefore bored stiff. Ever since he had arrived from Rome he'd been told to just sit tight and wait for their relief, which was no good at all. He was raised by his father, a former member of the glorious tenth legion, the legion that delivered Hispania into the Roman yoke, to "ensure that the glory of Rome was resisted by nothing" and having to spend all day doing nothing got his wick up. So when he was able to slip out of the camp and do some scouting, he took the chance. However, he hadn't reckoned with how big the forest around the village was and soon had no option but to answer the call of nature and so finding something that resembled a collection of stones, he relived himself. "OI!" shouted a voice behind him, just as he finished and the legionary came face to face with one of the villagers who was clearly in bad mood. "What do you think you're doing?" he bellowed, "Would you let me relieve myself on the steps of the Senate?" The legionary quaked in his sandals. He had never met the villagers before and yet knew precisely who had grabbed him. It was Grobelix, the biggest, strongest and most muscular villager. As the Gaul held the soldier at arm's length, Minimus remembered something one of the soldiers had told him. "Watch out for that Grobelix bloke, he's so strong that he once managed to throw an oak tree as far as you could throw a silver birch!" "WELL" said Grobelix, "I'm waiting!" Minimius was too scared to answer and so Grobelix decided to explain. "This is a dolemn" he said, "it is a place of reverance to us Gauls, legend has it that under these dolemns the gods are buried. This one is dedicated to the god of our tribe, Toutatis, god of thunder and you come along and...and..." and with that Grobelix bent his free arm and as it bulged, Minimus started to plead for mercy. As he did, the Gaul noted the legionary was still showing down below and as he examined it, he couldn't help but burst out laughing. Just to make sure he wasn't imagining, he pinched it and the legionary screamed in pain. Placing the legionary on the ground, the Gaul chuckled as he pulled his own from his breeches and said "That's what we have" and then had an idea. Taking off his breeches, he slammed the legionary against the dolemn and said "Now, let me show you how it really works" Minimus screamed in agony but it was no good and soon Grobelix was having his merry way with him. After several moments, the legionary couldn't stand any more and with a scream of "Mercy" he blacked out. As Grobelix removed himself from the legionary, he tutted, "I've a good mind to write to Caesar and ask for some more" and with that he tossed the legionary away and he landed on top of the dolemn as Grobelix turned around adding, "What I wouldn't give for some of those gladiators I hear about, then I'd have some real fun, by Toutatis!" As soon as he had invoked the god of thunder, there was a rumble in the sky and without warning, a thunderbolt crashed down striking the Roman. Grobelix turned and witnessed the granting of his wish as Minimus screamed in agony as his body started to grow. First, the metal around his chest started to break, then the tunic he wore ripped, and slowly but surely he started to smile. He felt powerful, stronger than Ursus, more muscular than Hercules and as his body broke free of the last vestiges of Roman civilisation he roared. Grobelix, still stunned by the legionary's transformation, gasped "By Toutatis" and almost in answer, the Roman roared "NO, BY JUPITER" as the transformation completed and the legionary, now gladiator jumped to the ground. "So" he said, in a voice now several octaves deeper, "you think you can tackle a gladiator then? Even one with this!" and pointed to his, which was now at least three times as long and twice as thick as it was, "I think not!" and with that punched Grobelix with such force that the now naked giant had no problem placing the fallen Gaul onto his shoulders and chuckling said "Now, what can I do with the strongest Gaul in the world and this monster?"

Hey everyone! A quick couple chapters of a new story I've been working on. Everyone seems really stressed today so I thought I'd post a distraction of sorts for all of the growers out there. This chapter is mainly exposition, but there will be plenty of growth in the next chapter. Supersized Chapter 1: Experiments Max had graduated from college with a masters in biochemistry. He had been looking for a job for months and finally had made it far in the hiring process for a job at a stem cell laboratory that was leading the charge on fighting world hunger. For the last step in the hiring process, two candidates were meant to demonstrate to the board of directors their competency within biochemistry and how they will further the research of the laboratory. “Geez. I’m really nervous for this man. I can’t believe it’s come down to just the two of us,” said Max as he paced back and forth waiting for them to be called in. “Hey don’t worry man. I’m not surprised it ended up coming down to the two of us. We were both leagues ahead of our other classmates when we were in school,” said Ethan as he patted Max on the shoulder. Ethan and Max had gone to the same university for grad school and they were the brainiacs of the class. They had always gotten a kick out of the friendly competition they had between each other, but it was always in good fun for the furtherance of science. They became good friends and were happy that the respective other had made it so far in the interview process. “Ethan, Max, they’re ready for you,” said the receptionist as she poked her head out of the door. The two walked into a large room. There were two tables set up on opposite ends of the room and a table at the front where five people in lab coats were sitting and waiting for the two men to walk in. “Hello gentlemen. Congratulations on making it this far in the hiring process. We have looked at your accomplishments within academia, we’ve interviewed both of you and found that both of you are passionate about this field, now we would like to assess what you two have to offer this research group. We’ve set up your experiments as instructed by the two of you and have read your procedures. Mr. Burk you will be conducting your experiment first. Good luck and take it away when you’re ready,” said the scientist as she sat back down in her chair. Max walked up to the table and saw his experiment materials: five lab rats, a syringe, a beaker of a green liquid, a scale, a wire, and two double A batteries. “Hello distinguished members of the board. My name is Max Burk and today I will present you with my solution on curing world hunger. As you have read from my thesis, I have discovered a way to harness electrical energy and turn it into calories.” Max took out three lab rats from the cage. “This is Charlie, Delta, and Echo. Genetically identical lab rats. I administered my formula to Charlie and Delta one week ago today while Echo has not received the treatment. As you can see, Charlie and Delta are significantly larger than Echo. Charlie is 43% larger and Delta is 87% larger. The discrepancy in sizes are due to the diets we had them on. Echo is currently on a strict dry food diet. I fed him once daily and he has not increased in size at all in the past week. I placed Charlie on a strictly electric diet. I gave him access to 1.5 volts of electricity a day and as you can see, he has gained significant size. Delta’s diet was both an electric and caloric one. I fed him the same amount as Echo and gave him the same volts as Charlie. I’ve discovered through administering both treatments, the specimen will grow twice as much than when it was just the electric access.” “And just to prove that these results are true, allow me to give you a demonstration.” Max set the three lab rats back down in the cage and picked up a new one. “This is Foxtrot. He has not been exposed to the formula and is also genetically identical to the others. He currently weighs 403 grams and after I administer a dose of the formula and expose him to this simple double A battery, he should increase to approximately 420 grams.” Max grabbed the syringe on the table, extracted 10mL of formula from the beaker, and injected it into Foxtrot. The rat spasmed as the formula worked its way into his bloodstream. “To give you a description of what is happening, enzymes are being added to his digestion system that are able to accept electricity as a resource to be converted to energy. He is feeling a small bit of pain at the moment, but the process is brief.” As fast as it started, Foxtrot’s reaction stopped. Max picked up one of the batteries and connected the wire to it. He placed it in front of the lab rat and Foxtrot immediately went to observe it. He began to suck on the exposed part of the wire. Slowly but surely, the scientists in the room watched as the rat steadily increased in size as he continued to suck on the wire. Once Foxtrot had consumed all of the voltage stored in the battery, Max grabbed him and put him on the scale. “422 grams. In just one short session, the rat has gained 5% of its original size.” “This is clearly a phenomenal discovery that you’ve made Mr. Burk, but this is only a small dosage and it has gained a significant amount of size, what will happen when a user has gained enough size and can’t stop gaining size?” asked one of the scientists. “Excellent question Dr. Washington.” Max turned around and retrieved another lab rat from the cage. This rat was larger than both Delta and Echo. “This is Beta. I administered the formula to him 40 days ago. Watch what happens when he is exposed to the same amount of voltage as Foxtrot just was.” Max replaced the battery that Foxtrot had drained with a fresh one. He placed Beta in the cage with the exposed wire and he did the exact same thing as Foxtrot did. But he didn’t gain size like the previous rat. “The formula has now worn off within Beta so therefore he no longer converts the electricity into energy.” “Excellent job Mr. Burk. I do have a question as well. You’ve clearly used the NATO phonetic alphabet to name your rats. So I must ask, what happened to Alpha?” “He was the first rat to be administered the formula. Unlike the other lab rats, he had a larger dose of 50ccs. He grew much larger than the other rats much faster and he had to be terminated. But with your funding, I hope to be able to begin moving to human testing. Thank you.” The room clapped for him as he sat down in the chair next to Ethan. “You were really good. I don’t know how I’m ever going to top that,” said Ethan as Max sat back down. “I’m sure you’ll find some way to top me. Good luck.” “Mr. Rogers. If you’ll present us with your findings?” “Yes ma’am.” Ethan scurried his way to the table to find his own beaker with a red liquid inside, 5 lab rats, a miniature treadmill, a syringe, and a scale. “Ladies and gentlemen of the board, I’d like to present you with my growth hormone.” Ethan turned around and picked up a very large lab rat. It looked to be almost the size of a housecat. “This is specimen 6. I administered my growth formula to him 50 days ago and as you can see, he has grown approximately 600% bigger than his original size. This was not done with any other special food. He received the same food that this rat was fed.” Ethan pulled out a second lab rat that was normal sized. “This is specimen 7. He was given the same amount of food that specimen 6 was. However, specimen 6 did receive 25ccs of my growth hormone as well as an increased amount of exercise.” Ethan set specimen 6 back in the cage and grabbed a rat that was smaller than specimen 6, but bigger than specimen 7. “This is specimen 8. He was given the same amount of food and formula as specimen 6, but he did not receive an increase in exercise like specimen 6. I believe I have found a way for the muscle tissue to break down and rebuild itself sooner than the average specimen.” “Pardon me Mr. Rogers, but FDA will not approve of most steroids that are injected with an animal for purposes of growth. And it is not the best thing for PR at livestock farms.” “That is true Dr. Khan. However, my growth hormone meets the criteria of the FDA. It is nontoxic and does not affect the meat of the animal. And just like Mr. Burk, I’d like to demonstrate this formula so all of you can witness it firsthand.” Ethan picked up a new untouched lab rat. “This is specimen 9. He weighs 396 grams. Once I inject him with the hormone and put him on this treadmill, he will begin to show signs of muscle growth.” Ethan did just that. He took 25ccs of the hormone into the syringe, shot it into specimen 9, and placed him on the treadmill. The rat began scampering across the treadmill. The room anxiously anticipated the rat to grow with minimal results. After 10 minutes of the rat running on the treadmill, there was no visual growth that happened within the rat. Ethan took the rat off the treadmill and placed him on the scale. “Now you probably can’t see it like you could with Mr. Burk’s example, but there was muscle growth within specimen 9. He is currently 409 grams. My hormone is meant to be administered over a longer period of time. I hope to sell this product to the meat manufacturing industry in order to revolutionize how meat is sold and hopefully increase the meat supply.” “That is quite wonderful Mr. Rogers. If you both could leave the room while we make a final decision, but good work, both of you. Even if we do not hire you, each of you have a fulfilling career in the field of biochemistry,” said the head scientist. The two men quickly left the room as the scientists began discussing. “You were great man. That hormone will definitely be a game changer in the meat industry,” said Max as he patted Ethan on the back. “It will, but I messed up my presentation. I was hoping for my demonstration to yield more results like yours did. Your product even cancels the need for food all together. It’s truly incredible,” said Ethan to the smaller man. “Thanks. Hopefully, the research team agrees.” The two of them waited for what felt like an eternity until the receptionist came out again to get them. The pair walked in and stood in front of their respective experiments. “Gentlemen. Both of these experiments are amazing feats of science. But we only have the funding for one new study. So the individual who will be receiving funding is-” A man abruptly cut off the scientist as he barged into the room “Everyone, we must evacuate now! The substance in lab number 6 has become unstabl-” But the man didn’t get the chance to finish. There was an explosion that came from the room next to them. Everything in the room was blasted to the opposite room. Max hit the wall and heard glass break above his head. Liquid poured down his body as a support beam landed on him and knocked him unconscious. For more updates, story ideas, or general MG stuff, Follow my twitter: https://twitter.com/Musclesaber

Hello! Here's two parts of an epic story I began recently featuring Wonder Woman, Power Girl, and Supergirl of DC Comics! You can find more of my work on DA where I pursue other fetishes in fiction: https://www.deviantart.com/pumpcultureff Enjoy and let me know what you think! =============================== "Spare me, Diana..." the old man wheezed into the sand. "This world needs me. More than you know." A hot breeze filled with embers stirred Wonder Woman's jet black hair, a dark flag raised high on a mast over the crumpled, armored body of the god of war at her feet. She pulled tight on the leash, her gilded, shimmering lasso wrapped around the god of war's neck, then she bent and gripped the helmet her enemy wore. The helm of war was cool to the touch, its molten grooves dimming as she removed it from his head. "No! No, Diana! Plea--" A tug on the lasso cut his breath short. He gasped like a fish on a hook. "This is the one that shook the world? An old man, begging for his life? You have killed my true father. You have harassed my sisters. You have done irreparable damage to human history, Ares. It is time the god of war retired." Summoning a powerful battlecry from the core of her breast, she pulled the lasso with all her strength and threw Ares into the zenith. Her icy eyes watched him arc through the sky like lightning toward distant Mount Vesuvius where he impacted the peak and sank buried into an ancient fiery prison. Diana breathed out a long, satisfied sigh. "Sisters, I have avenged you. The god of war is..." Is you, Diana of Themyscira... "Who's there?" she spun around, sword in hand, shield raised, helmet clutched close to her side. The voice was unfamiliar to her ears, though it reeked of Ares' arrogance. I'm here, Diana... Right where I belong... "The helmet...?" She cast it against the stones. It rang like a clash of armies. It did not bounce, heavy with the weight of bloodshed. Yes, the helmet... the helm of war... the mantle of war... Diana, there must be a god of war... "No. You're wrong." The amazon stared with distrust, unblinking. "Ares is gone." Ares lives... so long as there is war, he lives... but Mars son of Jove is no longer the god of war... You shall take his place... A goddess of war... The goddess of war and peace... "And what do you know of peace, hellion?" I have watched civilizations destroy themselves through unbridled war at the whims of Mars... Why should war want that? ...If there are no more hands to take up arms... I perish.. like your father... But... I seek a new god to take up the mantle of war... to enact a new Pax Romana... a peace of war, a world without war, where the study of war is without end... just like your island... "How dare you speak of my island!" Wonder Woman's beautiful face creased with rage. An island where there is no war... constantly impassioned by the pursuit of war, training for war, possessing power unimaginable... You could turn the entire world into that Paradise... "Hey, Wonder Woman!" a girlish voice banished the voice of steel. Power Girl descended from the skies, her smile gleaming, her blonde hair and red cape waving in the wind, her white top glinting in the sunlight. She radiated energy. "Where's the god of war?" Wonder Woman stepped between the helmet and the kryptonian. "I have defeated him, Power Girl. He is no more. We are free." But there was a hollow tone to her words. Diana... you can make the world free... Diana ignored the hellish words floating on the air. Power Girl appeared not to hear them. "...Is... is that his helmet?! How cool!" Power Girl said, pointing. "A trophy, huh? Didn't think you were the sentimental type." Wonder Woman's heart sank. "Stay back! It is haunted by his spirit." "Oh come on, really?" the kryptonian rolled her eyes. "I speak the truth, Power Girl! We must return it to Themyscira and bear it unto the hall of artifacts." You will bear me unto the realms of victory... "Hey, what's your problem all of a sudden?" "I said stay back!" Kara Zor-L, Power Girl, daughter of Krypton... I can feel your hunger... "Wait, did you hear that, Diana?" she stepped toward Wonder Woman, glancing over her shoulder as if to find the form of some monster bearing that steely voice stepping from the crags. "Kara, please! You must not come any--" I can feel the power of your youth, your will... your desire to change the world... This time they both heard it. Diana's face went white. Kara still looked around. Take up my mantle... "This is really weird, Diana. What's going on?" Kara was within arm's reach now. Unite the world... "Stay back!" Diana pleaded, then bent over and grasped the helmet, folding her arms over it. Kara's eyes went wide. "Oh wow! Is the helmet talking?" Yes, Kara Zor-L... Diana says she is protecting you... but really she is jealous... "Do not listen, Kara," Diana pleaded. "If the voice is in your head now, do not heed its words!" "You can't hear it? It's like clear as a bell!" Kara's eyes fixed on the helmet. "It has stopped speaking to me..." Wonder Woman whispered to herself, then to Kara: "No... You cannot have it!" She stepped back. See? She is jealous of you... your potential... You are merely Power Girl... while she is Wonder Woman... while HE is SuperMAN... "I can hear it. Look, Diana, stop freaking out. I just want to see it." A frown crossed Power Girl's brow. She took a step forward. "Kara. Get back!" Diana roared and brandished her sword at the young girl's neck. "Do not test me. Please." Jealous... "Just for a minute..." "Stop!" Power Girl ducked the sword and then her fingers were on the helmet, Diana gripped it with all her might, dropping the blade. She gathered herself to fly away but the helmet suddenly burned in her grasp. The cold blue steel melted into a blistering red, searing her flesh. Wonder Woman had rarely felt such pain. Power Girl ripped the helmet from her arms, her face enraptured, enchanted. The god of war is dead, Power Girl... Let us taste true power... Let us become... "No, Kara, nooo!" ...the goddess of war.... Kara's breathing quickened, her impressive bust rising and falling, her hands shaking. Still the helmet transformed before her, red into gold and diamond, encrusted with opal and precious stones, its horns bending, curving. The kryptonian raised it to her head, becoming a true titan. "The goddess... of war..." "Stop!" Diana screamed. A bright flash blinded the amazon. A crushing blast like an avalanche knocked her off her feet. Diana tried in vain to stand against it, raising her shield and peering around its edge. She witnessed Kara's ascent into goddesshood. Power Girl, once shorter than Diana, bloomed. She became more than a woman, more than a kryptonian, blessed with all the gifts of the gods: power, beauty, wisdom, war. Her petite form lengthened, growing taller every moment. Her boots whined around her thickening legs and her tight, powerful calves. Her white top stretched, tested to its limits by swelling breasts soon too big and full for her confining clothing, her cleavage deepening, bubbling up at the gap in her top. Her stomach flexed, armored with cobblestoned abs. Kara raised both arms slowly, clenched her gloved fists, and her biceps, triceps, and forearms thickened. Her arms and neck grew longer as she grew taller. Her shoulders broadened, heralding the first popping stitches in her white costume. Receive the power of the greatest of the Olympian gods... The light emanating from her increased. Tears stung Diana's eyes. A breathless moan escaped Kara's throat as her face transformed, cheekbones raising, lips becoming fuller, chin chiseling, her features shifting into graceful, elegant, womanly beauty while retaining, no, reinforcing their already youthful qualities. Her blonde hair sparkled as it turned to the color of pure gold. Finally it stopped. The helmet's voice fell silent. Its metallic surface ceased burning like a star, dimming to a brilliant gold. "Power Girl...?" Diana stood, slowly, "Are you alright?" Diana's eyes devoured Kara's perfect form, from head to toe and back again. Her flesh looked carved out of marble, every muscle tensed and flexed, fibers rippling, veins crawling, then disappearing as she eased and took a long, deep breath. Power Girl had become the image of amazonian power, of feminine strength, wed to the already impossible powers of the kryptonian race. Diana gasped. "My god." Then suddenly, she felt as if her strength began to fade... ============================== end of part 1 ============================== "No. Please no, Kara," the wondrous amazon gasped, struggling to find her voice. "This isn't you. It's Ares. Don't listen to--" Her voice broke off. Wonder Woman could hardly take in the vision that stood before her, a transformed Power Girl electrified with all the energy of a kryptonian wed with the strength of war, where just moments earlier a busty and buff but not overly frightening young woman stood. The helm of war sat atop Power Girl's head, a gold and crystalline crown bedecked with jewels and encrusted with horns curved like the ram's, its divine opalescent metal framing a face that could make Aphrodite jealous. But Kara's enchanting eyes didn't look at Diana. Kara was taking in all the newfound glory of her heavenly body. As she bent forward to lust over herself, her abs tensed and pinched the white fabric of her costume. Just below her chin, rippling pectorals supported massive breasts the size of cantaloupes. People said she was stacked before, told her that to her face in compliments occasionally genuine or backhanded, but now... they'd think she was downright stuffing her bra. That is, if those two incredulous tits weren't gripped perfectly in place by her white spandex, which looked practically painted on at this point. That answered the eternal question, revealing the fact that Power Girl went braless. Kara flexed her engorged pecs, pumping them up, and her melons bounced and jiggled like crazy in response. Then her eyes went to her shoulders. Diana's gaze followed, past ripped delts, arms raising, biceps the size of oranges tenting the fabric over her arms. Power Girl hit a double bicep pose and crunched her arms hard, pursing her lips at the sight. "Oooh hell yes..." the kryptonian moaned as her mind caught up with the scale of her new measurements. "I feel... wonderful!" She dropped her arms, which hung at an angle at her sides due to the swollen lats on her V-shaped torso. Nearby, jagged crags of solid stone jutted from the earth, among them a fallen statue built in the likeness of Hera. It was over a hundred feet long, the remnant of an ancient temple, constructed out of an arcane metal that was all but lost to modern civilization. In the blink of an eye, Power Girl stood at its base. She bent down, knees up to her armpits. A gust of wind blew her red cape across her shoulders, revealing a tiny waist at the base of an immense back cut deep with chasms of muscle. As she began to lift, the chasms became deeper rifts. Striated muscle flexed and fibers tensed. Her muscular ass went from feminine curves to angry, violently shredded beef. The statue began to lift into the air, still horizontal, from its base! Diana staggered closer, in awe, though she felt strangely weakened. She could hear Kara breathing heavily. At first, Wonder Woman thought it was due to the strain of lifting the magicked idol, until she quickly realized Power Girl was gasping with pleasure, almost moaning. The kryptonian heaved the towering statue above her head, even turned it vertically in her hands so it pointed straight up toward the sky. She was centered under its base now, pumping the immense metal likeness up and down, performing reps with an object Diana couldn't begin to guess the weight of. She knew the girl might've struggled with such an object before, but now... Power Girl was toying with it and loving every moment. "Mmmmm oh gods yes... YES... YES!" her once slender arms bulged with obscene power, a few thick veins visible even under her white costume, which was strained to its limit around her biceps and triceps. "FUCK YES!" Power Girl threw the statue out over the ocean. It sailed through the air. Wonder Woman watched it come crashing down on Mt. Vesuvius. Half of it buried itself at impact in the crater. Ares had a little surprise drop in. "This power... I've never felt so powerful! More powerful than the sun could ever make me!" Kara was saying, unable to tear her gaze away from her own body. Diana found her voice, cleared her throat. "Power Girl? Kara... L-listen to me. This isn't right. This isn't who you are--" "Who I am?" the kryptonian looked up from herself for the first time, "How would you know who I am? You're Wonder Woman... one of the strongest beings in the world... one of the all-time greats... I used to look up to you. You used to look down at me." There was a white and red flash. Suddenly, the kryptonian was standing before the amazon, over the amazon. She hadn't just gained muscle mass. She had grown taller, about a head taller than Wonder Woman now. Kara looked down with eyes that glowed red, her huge breasts almost pressing against Diana's face. "Well who's looking down at who now, huh?" "Power Girl, please, this is Ares, not you--" Diana stuttered, feeling weaker by the minute. "You think I care about Ares?" Kara scoffed, "Gods, I'm sick of being called Power Girl! Like I'm some kind of second-rate... sidekick!" Another white flash. Kara's gloved hand had grabbed Wonder Woman's wrist, her sword arm. The amazon dropped her god-killing blade, the clattering of steel against the rocks where it fell unable to mask the horror in Diana's gasp. "I am not a sidekick! I am not a clone of her! I am done playing second fiddle to him!" she gritted her teeth, a sound like marble being ground to powder. Veins flared across her neck, down her shoulder, across the bowling ball of her bicep, up her forearm, as her hand gripped tighter and tighter over Wonder Woman's wrist, over the magic bracelets she wore. A wave of agony flowed from her wrist as her bone cracked. Wonder Woman's eyes darted from her wrist to Power Girl's face. The kryptonian was smiling, cruelly. Her gorgeous features were contorted with rage and delight together at the sight of the amazonian princess's humiliation. "Kara... you've never been anyone's sidekick. Y-you've always been powerful. Please stop!" "Is this the woman that brought the god of war to his knees? Begging like a little girl?" Power Girl chuckled, a terrifying mixture of girlish chiming and godlike wrath. The gilded metal of Diana's "indestructible" bracelets, forged by the gods of Olympus, crumpled like a soda can under Power Girl's grip. Then Wonder Woman felt it, not merely weakness but nausea. "Kara! No, don't!" she screamed, unable to break free, unable even to move Power Girl's arm or pry open her fingers. In vain she struggled. The amazon couldn't force open that painful grip with her free hand. And then the nausea turned into fever and dizziness, and the feeling of weakness became a sensation of frailty. In the deepest pit of her fears, Wonder Woman knew what was happening, and the realization left her pale and petrified. The helm of war had transformed alongside transforming its new bearer, consuming battle prowess, warrior skill, physical strength. Kara felt it, but in reverse. Power Girl closed her eyes as the sensations hit her body. Not weakness but strength. Not frailty but power. Not nausea but vigor. Not dizziness but energy. The energy filled her as air fills a balloon, stretching the latex to its breaking point. She threw her head back as the euphoria of power flowed into her. "Oh gods... yesss...." she moaned at the top of her powerful lungs as her body began to expand. Still holding Wonder Woman by the wrists, now like a limp rag doll, Diana's feet left the ground as the energy of the most powerful of the amazons became married to the power of the kryptonian goddess of war. Kara grew. Taller, wider, bigger, broader, stronger, sexier. Her gorgeous body lengthened, legs and torso becoming longer, her head rising a few more feet into the air. Her costume whined in protest, white spandex pulling to its limits. Then the influx of new mass hit. Kara cooed girlishly as her calves formed into perfect diamonds, then grew heavier and heavier, bulging and hanging from her legs, splitting her blue boots at the top. Her thighs forced her to widen her stance as rivers of blood poured into them and they swelled until they resembled fibrous tree trunks. Webs of veins crawled over them, sweat glistening on her flawless skin. "Don't stop... please don't stop..." Kara groaned, lifting her free arm and flexing her impossible muscles. "I want more..." Diana gawked in terror at Kara's waist, tiny and crowded with muscle, blossomed with rock hard curves and angles. She could almost hear the muscle fibers expanding and strengthening. A sound like a heavy curtain being torn. Kara's abs each individually distended, pushing against her white spandex, becoming defined and deadly, framed by seething obliques and lats that inflated wider and wider, pushing her arms and shoulders outward. Her upper body transformed from a V-shape to a T-shape, her slender waist somehow supporting a writhing mass of pumped up muscles. Meanwhile, Diana felt herself growing sicker and slimmer. The once sensational icon had become so numb she couldn't even feel her own shattered wrist anymore or her purple fingers crushed just above Power Girl's fist. Her amazonian armor no longer hugged her curves or bosom. Sagging wrinkles appeared across her once smooth skin. Her luxurious black hair faded and turned from gray to gray-white. Her once proud amazonian body shriveled up like a raisin. "More... more... more... fuuuuuuuuu----" Kara gasped. Her pecs doubled in thickness, then doubled again, pressing breasts filling up like hot air balloons against Diana's helpless scab of a body. Kara's nipples hardened, sticking out like thumbs atop boobs that were each twice as big as her head at this point. Kara bounced her pecs and her breasts nearly punched the ragdoll that use to be Wonder Woman. Tit flesh spilled out of the top of Kara's costume's window, which had already begun to tear into a mess of white threads. "MORE!" Kara's neck widened as her hair lengthened, turning from blonde to gold with flecks of pure platinum and silver in it. It seemed for a moment as if the kryptonian would explode through the sheer force of the power pouring into her, and at that moment, it stopped like someone shutting off a valve. Power Girl stood there, a massive, towering wet dream of perfected muscularity and femininity combined into a sickening sexual reality. Her gargantuan chest heaved as she sucked in air and blew it out, taking deep breaths as her powerful heart pounded within her. "What. A. Rush!" she laughed. Wonder Woman could say nothing, her jaw hanging open, mouth gaping. Power Girl lifted her to the height of her face, some 9 feet in the air, and regarded the amazonian princess with disgust. "You." Power Girl's beautiful features writhed into a sneer, the fullness of her lips curling, perfectly white teeth flashing. "You would keep this from me? This? LOOK AT ME!" A sound like dry leaves blowing across stone came out of Wonder Woman's throat. "Hah! Now I am a goddess! I AM WAR! And look at you! All that's left of the once mighty Princess Ambassador of Themyscira is a tired old husk. Look at your pale wrinkled skin, your gray hair, your tattered face. I can see right through you! Your bones are less than glass and your skin is like paper! I've taken your power to make war. Because I deserved it! Because I am worthy!" She cast her down into the dirt. "Now youare beneath me. Now I can do nothing but forever look down at you! I was too weak to protect my Earth from being destroyed, but never again! So tell me... how's the view?" She laughed and pressed her fists against her waist, her whole body responding with a flex that would make Herakles weep. Then came the boom of the sound barrier breaking. A streak of blue and red and gold struck Power Girl in the stomach, catching her off guard, causing her to stumble backward a few steps, staggering her down to one knee. She was no longer laughing. "What have you done to Wonder Woman?" Supergirl's blue skirt, red cape, and golden hair billowed in the wind. She bent over to help raise the crumpled remains of Wonder Woman off the ground, casting a suspicious glare at Power Girl with eyes full of solar anger. Then the fire faded. In an instant, she recognized her fellow kryptonian behind all the bloated, over-engorged muscle. "Oh my gods... Kara?" Supergirl turned away from Wonder Woman and floated toward her counterpart. "Kara? What in Rao's name is going on here?" The tension in her slender body, from her legs to her bare midriff to her arms and face betrayed the confidence she attempted in her voice. Kara Zor-L, Power Girl, the new goddess of war raised herself to her full height from the kneeling position she had staggered into. Standing taller, taller, eclipsing the sun behind her with her head. She grinned, licked her lips as if about to devour a satisfying meal. The helm of war burned with hunger and so did she. "Greetings, appetizer." ============================== end of part 2 ==============================

Part two to Trey's growth, like last time I'm gonna warn you that This story will contain a bunch of my fetishes. I'm not sure exactly where it will go yet though. I do know that it will include incest, macro, muscle growth, straight to gay, and musk. If any of those offend you, this won't be the story for you. After the wonderful sex with James, Trey sat worried on his couch. In his efforts to grow big fast, he didn't even begin to think about how the rest of the world would see him. But James's comments about work brought him back to reality. His dad would be home from his own job shortly, and would be expecting to see the short shrimpy boy that Trey formerly was, not the grown, muscular man that he had turned into. Trey began to walk to the bathroom, his now large soft cock flopping as he walked. He examined himself in the full body mirror. Now standing approximately six feet tall, Trey looked nothing like his former self. His body was strong and defined, and covered in hair, a sharp contrast from his twig like frame. On top of that, his face looked different too. Well, he thought to himself, not exactly different, just more... mature. He still had the large brown eyes and Roman nose, along with his larger than average lips, but the face itself was different. No longer round and boyish, he now had a strong jawline, and had lost any remnants of baby fat on his angular, chiseled face. He stared at his body again, realizing that he was exactly the type of guy he would have gone for. If anything, maybe a little small. His cock started to harden, from a soft 4 inches to its full, nine inch mast. I can't believe I'm getting hard at my own reflection, Trey thought to himself. But he couldn't stop. He was so damn horny. Trey grabbed his large cock in his meaty paws, and began to jack off. For the first time in his life, Trey used two hands, instead of his earlier two finger technique. His hands stroked up and down his thick tool, and played with his big bull balls, as he slowly stroked to erection. On a whim, Trey pinched his own nipples. A jolt shot through his body as his cock jumped. Damn that feels good he moaned, and continued to stroke. Trey felt an orgasm building as he rubbed his hairy chest with one hand and frantically jerked his cock with the other. His cock was leaking precum like a faucet. Finally, he couldn't hold it any longer. With a loud moan, Trey shot all over the mirror. Eight strong spurts of cum ran down the mirror, as the final shot trickled down over his inflamed cock head. Suddenly feeling self conscious, Trey cleaned up the mess with a towel the best he could, and headed to his room in order to find something to wear. Unsurprisingly, nothing fit. Trey tried to cram his body into the small clothes, but everything either looked ridiculous, tight on his body and unable to close up, or it just ripped from the strain of being put on. With that, he headed to his father's room. Trey's father had been the polar opposite of Trey. Standing at 6'2” and 210 lbs, the beefy construction worker was all man. The only thing that they had shared was a name, Trey being actually Raymond Warren III. Ray, the former football player had kept in great shape as the years went by, and only a slight gut and graying hair belied his true age, 39. Trey threw open his father's closet and began to look for clothes that would suit him. Giving up on finding anything in his style after a quick glance, he finally settled for an old college t shirt, slightly too small for his father, and a pair of jeans. With that, he heard the garage door open. Trey panicked and began to throw on the clothes. The jeans were slightly baggy on his muscled frame, but he couldn't find a belt. He began to slip on the shirt as he heard his father enter the house. “Trey, I'm home. You there?” the bear of a man called in through the door. “Yeah dad, I'm just in my room,” Trey yelled back, not remembering his deeper voice for a second. He quickly ran through the hallway into his room, shirt still half on. “You sound funny, boy. Are you getting sick or something?” His father asked from the kitchen. “Yeah I think so,” Trey finally answered, thankful that his dad had given him an out. “Anything I can do to help?” Ray asked. “No I'm good.” Trey responded, feeling guilty. Even though he and his father weren't alike in either size or in interests, his dad was great. After Mrs. Warren ran off when Trey was a baby, the two of them had been together, with his dad, who while encouraging Trey to play sports and be active, never seemed upset that Trey had been more of a band and chess club kind of kid. He also took the news of Trey being gay shockingly well, even if he did follow up Trey coming out with saying that he had thought Trey might be “a homo or something.” But he had immediately redeemed himself by hugging his son and saying he'd love him no matter what. Trey sat back in his bed and thought about what to do. He couldn't avoid everyone he knew forever, but with his new body, he'd barely pass as the old Trey. He sat on his bed and realized he was still sweating, massive stains beginning to show on the pits of his father's t shirt. There was a knock on his door. “I brought you some soup, sport,” his father said, as the doorknob began to turn. Trey shuddered, there was no avoiding what was going to happen. At that moment the door opened, his father took one look at the stud on the bed that had been Trey, and gasped, dropping the bowl to the ground. “Trey... Is that... you?” His father finally asked after a period of uncomfortable eye contact. “Yeah dad,” Trey responded. “I'm finally a big guy, huh?” Ray just looked at his son. “This is insane. You're all grown up.” He stared at the bulging muscles under the t shirt. “And you look so strong too.” “Like I said,” Trey answered, “something weird happened.” “Should I call a doctor?” “No I think I'm fine. Just sweaty,” Trey answered. “And I don't have anything to wear.” Ray looked at his son, wearing his baggy clothes. He admitted to himself that his son would look much better in something less baggy, that showed off his new definition, then wondered quickly where that thought had come from. “Well in that case, why don't we clean up this soup and then I'll make you a real meal. You must be starving. We can head to town tomorrow to get something new for you to wear.” “Sounds great dad.” Trey answered, and then climbed out of bed. His dad and him together began to mop up the soup, and sweep up the broken glass. As he stood in close quarters to his dad, the pheromones began to do their work, not that Trey noticed. But he did notice their effects. His dad seemed to have a raging erection. Trey pretended he didn't notice. After they finished cleaning up, he told his dad he needed to take a shower. Ray agreed, and said that he'd make them dinner while Trey washed up. In the shower, Trey soaped up his body. He wondered to himself if all the sweat was a side effect of the pills, or just his body growing. Either way though, he was covered in it. As he cleaned himself off, his cock began to get hard again. He thought of his father's erection at his body, as he began to jerk off. Trey sat in bliss, jerking his meaty tool until he was brought back to reality by a call from the kitchen. “Dinner's ready son,” his dad's deep voice yelled out. Trey groaned and painted the shower wall in his thick cum. “I'll be down in a minute,” he responded. After washing off the cum, Trey came out of the shower. He toweled his body dry when he realized his mistake. The only clothes he had near him that fit were covered in sweat. Wearing just the towel, he walked over to his father in the kitchen. “Hey dad?” he asked. “Can I borrow something else to wear? Nothing of mine fits anymore, remember?” Ray stopped what he was doing and stared at his sons body. Out of his clothes Trey was even more impressive. With his massive, hair covered pecs leading down to a treasure trail lined six pack, and the large biceps on display, his son was a true man. His eyes shot down, seeing the prominent bulge in front of his sons towel. His own 9 incher began to make his pants tent out. He must have been staring for quite some time because his son asked again, “Dad can I borrow something to wear?” Ray shook his head and came to. “Sure son, just pick anything from my drawers and set the table. I need to go to the bathroom.” Trey went up to get dressed as his father made a bee line to the bathroom. The room smelled like musk and cum, no doubt from Trey's previous actions in the room. He sat down on the toilet and took his own thick cock in his hand, and, for the first time in his life, jacked off to the images of a man. His own son, no less. Trey came down and set the table, wearing a pair of jeans from the back of his dad's closet and another old t shirt, he had finally found something that almost fit him, if it was hilariously out of style. But clothes were clothes at this point he thought to himself. His father came out of the bathroom a few minutes later, seeming flustered and a bit embarrassed. Trey didn't notice, however, being more concerned with stuffing his face with the burgers his dad had made. “These are great.” Trey commented, his mouth still full of food. “Glad you like em, sport,” Ray answered, stealing glances at his son as he ate his own burger. “I knew you'd be hungry after all that growing.” Four burgers, countless fries, and a salad later, Trey stopped eating. Ray sat at the table with his son, as they began to talk about their respective days. Ray related a story about his manager at work, while Trey talked about his day at the mall, and what happened when he grew, sparing his dad the details of the store front and the sex with James. His father looked intrigued. “What exactly sparked this random growth spurt?” he asked his son. Trey decided to come clean. “Well, I found these pills, and they made this happen.” Ray looked shocked. “Steroids? Even those don't work this fast.” Trey shrugged. I don't know dad. All I know is I took more than I was supposed to, and then this happened.” Ray still sat there, his mouth open. “I could show you if you don't believe me,” Trey said after a long pause. Ray was torn, part of him knew that this was a bad idea, that his son had already grown so much so fast, and any more could cause some real problems. Another part of him, a newly awakened part, would very much like to see his son grow huge and grow fast. The new part won out. “Go ahead Trey, he said, “Let's see this thing work.” Trey smiled and grabbed the jar of pills from the corner of the kitchen. Grabbing two pills and popping them in his mouth, he washed it down with a glass of water. “Last time it worked pretty fast,” he said, “so if you don't mind I'm gonna take off these clothes.” Trey's father more than didn't mind, the mere idea of seeing his son naked was very exciting to him all of a sudden. “Go ahead sport.” Trey stripped off his clothes, and stood naked in front of the man who had raised him. His soft cock sitting nestled in his prominent bush, hanging over his big balls. Ray's own cock was throbbing in his pants, and the show was yet to begin. First, Trey's frame began to stretch out, growing about four more inches, surpassing his father's own height of 6'2”. Then his body began to fill out. First his biceps, expanding from merely 15 inches around to an impressive 18 inches. He was beginning to look more like a lineman than a linebacker, as his pecs also expanded, growing hard and powerful. His nipples truly pointed down now. His six pack hardened further, becoming like defined bricks on his tight stomach, as his quads and calves expanded to become those of a hardened weightlifter more than a soccer player. His body hair grew thicker and more defined as well, becoming like a carpet across his pecs, and coating his abs, but not to the extent that they hid the definition. Then the last muscles in his body expanded. Trey's balls stretched to the size of tangerines and hung low in his sack and his cock began to stretch even farther. Soft now it had to hang six inches. As a final touch, his jaw became even more square, and grew from stubble to a short beard, maybe two days' growth. His body was covered in sweat by the time his growth slowed to a stop. “It went kind of like that, dad,” he said to his shocked father. Ray wasn't hearing a word of that. But the deeper voice sent him over the edge. He came hard in his pants, leaving a large wet stain. “Trey...” he moaned. “That was the hottest thing I have ever seen.” Ray smiled as he said it but still seemed embarrassed by the fact hat he was so turned on by his son. Filled with lust and remembering the effect that he had had on his friend, Trey smiled. “You haven't even seen the best part yet,” Trey said, as he began to flex. Striking the double bicep pose from earlier, his thick armpits became exposed. His father felt the effects immediately and began to get hard again. The pheromones filled the air, and Ray became overcome with lust for his stud of a son. He stood up and walked over to Trey, before asking, “May I?” Trey smiled, knowing exactly what his dad wanted. “Yeah dad, but let me see you first.” His dad grinned at the idea, and stripped down himself. Ray wasn't bad looking either. His small gut from drinking too much beer was covered in the same salt and pepper black hair that lay thick on his head, and his visible pecs had the same coating. His own biceps were large, but not as big or defined as his son's had become, and as he stripped off his pants it became apparent just how turned on Ray was by all of this. His own, nine inch cock was throbbing, with the slightly upward curve causing precum to run down the underside. Below that hung a nice pair of testicles, almost as big as his own sons had become, which sat atop thick thighs and strong legs, more those of a man who worked for a living than gym-built muscles. Trey was insanely turned on by his bear of a father, and his cock throbbed to its new length of 12 inches long and as thick as a beer can. Seeing this caused Ray to be pushed over the edge. His cock gave one final throb, and then he shot his load, coating his sons furry abs in his cum without even touching his cock. “I'm sorry,” Ray said. “Let me clean that up.” Ray leaned forwards, and began to lick his own load from the hairy muscleman's sweaty abs. He still didn't know why he was doing this, knew it was wrong to be doing to his son, but too turned on to care. He began to lick and suck on his sons chest, going up and chewing on the nipple and licking at his thick armpits. Then he began to lick down Trey's body. All Trey could do is groan as his father had his way with him. He stood there as his father's tongue gave his body immense pleasures. His cock, too, was throbbing without being touched. “Hey dad,” he said, feeling cocky. “You're missing my best muscle.” With that Trey jacked his cock a few times in his hand, before letting his dad take over. His father took over immediately, giving Trey's cock the same lavish attention that he had given the rest of his jacked body. He'd take the cockhead in his mouth, and play with it with his tongue, before removing it and licking up and down the sides of the hot dick. He'd occasionally take a break from the cock entirely to start to lick and suck on the huge balls and play with Trey's muscular ass. But he'd always return to the cock. “Oh shit,” Trey moaned, “I can't take much more of this.” Ray smiled, and grabbed Trey's ass, pushing as much as the cock down his throat as he could. About six inches were down Ray's mouth when he decided to put his son over the edge. He stuck a single finger in Trey's muscular ass, feeling his son's prostate. With that Trey shot his massive load. Ray moaned as he tried to suck down the whole thing. Although mouth of his son's load made it down his throat, it was too thick and came out too fast, and he drooled cum down his chin and onto his own pecs. He stood up, and looked up at his son. “Fuck that was great” he said, his rock hard cock straining as it brushed Trey's leg. Ray looked down at himself, and wiped off some of the cum. He licked it up. “Let's keep going in my room,” Ray said to his son, clearly not feeling uncomfortable any more. Trey couldn't agree more, and followed behind his father, watching his hot ass as they walked, thinking of the pounding he was going to give it. Little did they know, the drugs coursing through Trey's body caused a powerful effect on men when they are consumed, especially in the form of semen. ******************************* So I've decided to write a bunch more parts, because honestly writing this story made me horny as hell, and it got a great response last time. I'm not sure how much yet, but I can assure you you haven't seen the last of Trey's growth.

Another quickie mass muscle growth short from my archive.. REPOSTED from the 'defunct' MGS Multiple Muscle Growth/Reality shift BOAT RACE MUSCLE I rushed down the southern embankment close to Barnes Bridge spanning the River Thames,hoping to catch the last stretch of the Oxford-Cambridge Boat Race.Surprisingly,even though it was a gloriously warm and sunny day,the crowds,though numbering in the thousands along the length of the race,where thinned and stretched out along the banks leading up to the finishing point,and thus i managed to get perfect view from the rivers edge just as the two teams of 8 crew,spurred on by their cox's, sitting so low in the boats that they could just barely be seen, came cutting through the water,cresting literally neck and neck towards the winning point. I peered through my binoculars at the two crew,seeing the strain on their faces and their lithe muscles aching with each frantic pull of the long oars.These boys must have gone through some serious training prior to the race to cope with stroking through the hard waters of the Thames,and i could see the results under the tight lycra singlets they wore - light blue for Cambridge and dark blue for Oxford.. Lean muscled physiques,oars,strong powerful arms and broad shoulders to pull hard at the oars,along with firm muscled chests,thickly muscled thighs and wide rippling backs..Yes,they definately kept in shape.I could see clearly as they came closer,still head to head despite each effort both teams tried out. Only a few hundred yards now.. 'My,these guys are certainly well built!' i thought ,admiring them as they started to go past my vantage point. I could not take my binoculars off of them,noticing their rather thickly muscled torsos straining seemingly pumped from their exertive fight.'And look at those biceps!' i exclaimed inwardly,catching a glimpse of bulging biceps that looked the size of coconuts on the curly blonde haired guy at the front end of the Cambridge boat.'He must of hit the gym pretty hard toget guns like that!' i thought. I lost sight of both boats as the view was blocked by a small group of spectators,giving me chance to refocus the binoculars as i saw the teams again,now coming up to the finishing line and causing the crowds cheering to rise in pitch. Cambridge was in front by just a fraction but i could not be sure. When i raised my bino's again,i nearly dropped them!. The Cambridge team looked as if they were sitting a little higher in their boat,but i soon began to realise that impossibly,they seemed to have grown in height,but the poor cox squatting just in view at the end of the boat now looked dwarfed by his team mates. I glanced around at the spectators around me trying to gage any reaction to what i was seeing,but there was just normal cheering and waving. Another peer through the bino's and i was astonished to see that not only had Cambridge grown,that they also seemed to be swelling up with bigger muscles with every stroke of the oars.Their light blue lycra singlets were definately becoming packed with more shapely and thicker pecs, and their arms becoming rippled with sinewy muscles,short sleeves burgeoning with fatter bloating biceps and forearms bulging powerfully. One glance across to Oxford and the same was happening to them, and neither team seemed none the wiser to their sudden inexplicable growth.Only the cox's seemed left out. I peered up at the sports coverage helicopter buzzing above and whether they or any of the thousands of viewers were noticing what i was seeing too.!A rise in the cheering indicated that the teams were reaching the finishing line.I raced along the embankment,like many others were doing, running as fast as i could to keep up with the rowing teams. The added muscles were also increasing the strength and stamina of both teams,and the boats cut faster through the water,almost like speedboats.I reached the end line just as both teams looked to have crossed dead level. Both teams carried on rowing,such was the sudden pick up of speed in their rowing before they realised that they even crossed the winning line. The crowd grew a little more dense here,and i could not see either Oxford or Cambridge clearly,but what i did see, it seemed to me that they nolonger showed the exertion that i had earlier seen on their faces.Eventually i broke through the crowd to see the teams. gliding back towards the boat house not far away.There was no slumping back in exhaustion,panting and red faces.Both teams just sat in their boats almost emotionless and every once in an often i could see them flexing a bicep or puffing out their big bulging pecs.They had apparently reached the pinnacle of their incredulous muscle growth,sitting ungainly in boats that now looked like child-like canoes.Biceps way bigger than coconuts,more like bloody watermelons!.Thick swollen pecs so big that they looked as if they had stuffed pillows under their near bursting singlets.Wide rippling lats that made their backs seem three feet across. I was starting to get an erection at this sudden display of huge obscene muscle..'Holy fuck..this definately turned me on sexually!'. After quite a while where the judges were trying to fathom who had exactly won,and with me getting steadily sexually aroused by the sight of 16 burly university students unable to resist flexing bloated biceps and groping their pecs and then feeling up their team mates muscles,almost as if they were getting horny just as i was getting,..the announcement came,that for the first time ever,both teams had tied dead equal. There was some consternation from the supporters of either team at the result,but no alarm bells ringing about their sudden muscle growth,which totally baffled me as to why i seemed to be the only only one to notice. The rowers themselves did not seem to care less. I watched as they rowed up to the sloping jetty of the boat house,and clambered awkwardly out of the boats. The poor cox's,small like racing jockeys to begin with,now totally dwarfed by the huge guys. Now i caught sight of the handsome young guys in all their muscular glory. With the massiveness of their huge muscles,they did not look too much increased in height but still stood at impressive 6.5 to 7 feet. Yet it was their obscene oversized muscles that was the real size to them...and there was something else.! The crotches of their singlets were literally bloated by impossible bulges caused by a truely shocking growth in their genitals. I could see the definate outlines of huge fat juicy cocks looking as fat as my forearm and pressed out towards their hips or very close towards their knees. And their balls looked bloated and full like ripe grapefruits heavily laden with gallons of hot man cum. The sight of their overfilled freakish bulges nearly made me cum right there on the riverbank in my pants,and i had to support myself against a tree to let the orgasmic feeling subside.I fought to keep myself under control as i watched the two teams be presented with their joint trophy and then go through the necessary interviews.Eventually,the teams headed for the boat house,deciding to share changing rooms.I noticed some of them touching each other erotically,groping each others firm round butts or flexing biceps or even kissing.And i nearly came in my pants again. 'Shit,..i wish i was in the changing room and showers with these guys!' as i watched 15 guys go in to the boat house.Then i felt an immensely muscled arm wrap around my waist from behind, and i was lifted easily off the ground,carried towards the boat hose under the strong thick arms and the bulging lats of the 16th rower like i was loot claimed by a rampaging Viking invader..I glanced nervously up into the beautiful face of the blonde Cambridge rower i noticed earlier. "I saw you react to us when we got out of our puny boats..and i want you to be our sex slave..." My cock grew painfully erect and i could no longer hold back my orgasm, creaming my pants with slimy cum...

Chapter one is here: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/7118-with-a-little-help-from-magic-chapter-one/ With a little help from magic Chapter Two Twelfth Night came and went. Spring semester began. Aram hadn’t seen John for a couple of weeks. During Christmas Break, Aram’s family had went to another city, to spend Christmas with relatives. In order to use the holidays for something useful, Aram had brought books from the public library with him, and he had spent Christmas reading a voluminous handbook on anatomy and a monograph on constitutional matters. The books went far beyond what he was expected to read, from his teachers point of view, but Aram wanted to quench his insatiable thirst for more knowledge, and it wouldn’t hurt his grades for sure. It had been a fascinating experience to follow John’s development during autumn and beginning of winter. It was rather common that beginners at the gym got initial results pretty quick, when their bodies adjusted to something entirely new and unfamiliar, but John’s results went far beyond what could be expected of that usual effect. At the Halloween party he had been lean and defined, but during November and December he had began to fill out and approaching a heavier build. One of the trainers had demanded John to hand in a urine sample, since the gym didn’t tolerate steroid abuse among its members, but it came back negative. Concerning exercise, Aram was slightly disappointed with himself. He hadn’t improved his results at all in October and November. In December he couldn’t any longer lift the weights he was used to. He had got a bad cold then, and guessed that it could have something to do with it, but there was also a nagging suspicion back in his head, that his decreased ability could have something to do with Madame Cremorna – that is, if what she did really worked. His scientifically-inclined mind was of two thoughts when it came to the highly eccentric lady in the shop. He missed Emma. They had been an item for years, and life was suddenly missing someone he had begun to take for granted. He missed her warm presence, the scent of her hair and the funny way she giggled. Just as he thought about her, she happened to coincidentally pass by, on the way to her locker. ’Hey, Emma! How was Christmas?’ She looked surprised. Unusually surprised. ’Aram? Nice of you to ask. It was good, but nothing special. And you?’ She looked at him differently than he was used to. The situation felt odd. ’The thing we talked about in the end of the semester. There is no way for you to reconsider?’ ’Talked about? Reconsider? I am not sure that I understand exactly what you are talking about?’ ’About…’ Then it struck him, that he could remember two different strings of events – two different pasts existing simultaneously, side by side. In one of the pasts he and Emma had never been a couple. He felt strange. ’Do you feel okey?’ ’Yes, just a little bit dizzy. Thank you. See you at math class.’ ’Don’t exercise too much. I think it is so sweet of John to teach you how to exercise at the gym, but you have to take it easy in the beginning.’ * * * John had been able to indulge in two workouts a day during Christmas holidays, and the gym had been unusually sparsely visited during these weeks. He had eaten traditional Christmas dishes for Christmas Eve and Christmas Day, but then returned to his highly well-planned eating plan. He had risen early the first day of the spring semester, and executed a cardio workout at the gym before school day. When he arrived to his locker he heard Peter’s voice on the other side the row of lockers: ’Oi! Swotter! I’m talking to you!’ ’Right. Now his gaze is penetrating lockers as well.’, John thought for himself, and braced himself for the upcoming troubles, but Peter went on, talking on the other side the row. What was going on? John followed the row, and peeked around the corner. Peter, Anderson and two of their friends stood in a semi-circle around Aram, tugging his laptop. ’What the hell are you doing?’, John shouted. Peter and his friends turned around. ’Oh, hello John. Don’t worry. We are just having some fun with Swotter here. Not your business.’ A feeling of unreality lowered itself over the scene. ’Not my business? After all the hell you have given me?’ ’What are you talking about? Only a fool would mess with you, meathead.’ ’Uh. That may be right, but it doesn’t change what you did just a few months ago, does it?’ ’What the hell are you talking about? We were friends in the hockey team once, if you don’t remember? Why would I roughhouse you?’ The feeling of unreality became more intense. John’s facial expression must have been weird, since Peter loosened his grip around Aram’s jacket, and nodded to his friends to leave, quickly following them. As they left the place, John could hear Anderson say: ’Did you see his face? I don’t know what he is on, but I hadn’t dared to stay in the case he got into roid rage, would you?’ * * * When John bought his winter jacket last winter, it had been considerably too large, but since he was still growing, he had expected it to fit better this winter, and anyhow it was useful to wear a jacket that would permit him to wear a warm jersey. December had been rather mild, and the snow that fell several times had melted away. After Twelfth night the weather had changed, a lot of snow had fallen, and it was now minus ten Centigrades. When he was on his way to the gym this morning, he had found that his jacket was too small, despite it had fit perfectly days before, and his jeans were too short. A lot of weird stuff was going on. His unkept hair had changed into a style with shaved sides and the remaining hair kept in thin braids covering the top of the head. Aram hadn’t believed his eyes when he saw John earlier in the day. It was the first time in his life – as he remembered the past – someone had tried to bully him, and he appreciated John’s help. John’s growth during autumn had been fast, but still within the limits of his physical constitution. It was different now. During the holidays John had grown at least a decimetre in height, and his bones must have restructured themselves. His chest and his shoulders were broader, and his hips and waist were narrower. Although Carl didn’t workout together with John and Aram every time, he had promised to accompany them at the gym today. Carl arrived with melting snow flakes on his black bomber jacket, and it took him some time to untie the shoestrings of his shiny black boots. He began to change into sportswear. John looked good in sportswear. The T-shirt was snug, but the drawstring cotton trousers were baggy enough to hide his obviously big legs somewhat. They all trained legs today, ending the workout with heavy weights in the calf rise machine. ’I feel a little bit strange, today.’, said Aram when they had returned to the locker room. ’Uhuh.’, answered John. ’I have felt strange, too.’, and tried to relieve himself from the sweatdrenched T-shirt. With a ripping sound he involuntarily happened to tear it into pieces instead. ’O shit!’, John exclaimed, distracted from the thought of any strangeness. ’It was the second time this week. I must buy larger training clothes.’ Aram stared at John. It was no surprise that John was muscular now, but the shape of John’s naked torso went far beyond what Aram had expected. Carl stared as well on the perfect traps and shoulders of John. On the perfect roundness of John’s pecs. On the valley between the pecs, continuing in a valley between his abs. Although Aram was the only one of them who knew the words for obliques, iliac furrow and serratus, Carl stared on them just as much as Aram, if not more. Carl sat down on a bench, but immediately changed his mind and left for the loo. When they were alone, Aram could manage to have a word with John. ’It must sound crazy, but it feels like reality is changing.’, said Aram. ’That’s exactly how I feel it. So it’s not only me?’, answered John. In low voices, so that Carl wouldn’t hear their discussion from the bathroom, they discussed their experiences. It turned out that they both remembered last semester – and actually their entire lives before that – in the same way: John had been short, shy, scrawny and interested in wildlife. Aram had been extremely fit, confident and brawny. John had been teaching Aram most of their schoolwork subjects during autumn. But both of them could also remember another, more dimly and vaguely recollected, past, in which John had always been built and interested in sports, Aram always had been thin and achieving good grades, and John had began to teach Aram about exercise. It seemed like the rest of the school only remembered the reality the two of them regarded as less real. They didn’t manage to continue this trail of thoughts. Carl returned from the loo, and interrupted. ’My jacket is suddenly too small. I have to buy a new one in a size that allows me to grow.’, John told them. ’Then I know the perfect store for you.’, answered Carl, and looked at his watch. ’If we hurry, we will get there in time before it close.’ They got on the tram. It was full of people on their way home from work, and the floor was wet of melting snow. John was freezing, since his jacket was too small, and he was only wearing a tight t-shirt, which felt too snug. Some people couldn’t avoid staring. John felt of two minds about this. It was a new experience. They left the tram. ’Is it far from here? I’m freezing.’ ’Who wouldn’t freeze in this weather? Although you have the look of a hard fucker who could endure anything. You know that?’ John felt flattered and embarrassed, but it didn’t change the outdoors temperature. They took left into a cobblestone-paved alley, and soon found the shop John had mentioned. It was still open. Posters for bands, mainly punk rock bands, covered the black painted walls. A clock on the wall looked like the symbol for the British Royal Air Force. From the ceiling hung the symbol of London Underground. When John viewed the room, several styles of clothes hung from rackets or were displayed on shelves, ranging from stylish overcoats and expensive lamb’s wool jerseys to the sort of provocative clothes Emelie used to wear. ’Just tell me if you need any help’, said the shop owner, who sat behind the counter with earphones plugged into his ears. ’It’s fine. I know where to look.’, answered Carl. And so he did. ’You said you need something wide, with room to let you grow. Why haven’t you considered an Alpha bomber jacket like mine?’ ’Oh. Eh. I don’t listen to your music.’ ’Lots of people use bombers nowadays, even the bloody hipsters. You have always dressed like you are shy of yourself, and I haven’t understood why. Which colour do you like?’ ’Uh. Blue.’ Carl handed him a bomber jacket in a metallic blue colour. John tried it on. It felt comfortable, and although it had lot of room for results from the gym, it didn’t look too large. John watched his own reflection in the mirror. The jacket suited him. ’It was perhaps not a bad idea after all. Do they have wide trousers as well?’ ’Most jeans are too skinny for your legs. I would suggest army style cargo trousers.’ ’Don’t you think that would look silly? Or angry? Or nazi?’ ’Last time I checked, a lot of my anti-racist friends wore cargo trousers. It’s not like the 90’s any more. Here, try this pair with city camo. But, of course, you need a pair of boots to match.’ Carl began to evaluate the shelves with boots. John found a pair of boots he liked. He observed himself in the mirror. Although covering his body, his new style accentuated his new physique, and he looked intimidating, in a way he never had before. It felt unreal and like he was doing something forbidden, but it also felt good. John payed for his new winter clothes, and they left the shop. It had began to snow again. His new jacket kept him warm. * * * Emelie sat in the school cafeteria steaming of anger. Her glass of water lay before her, its content running over the table. She tried to stop it with napkins. ’Emelie? What’s happening?’ It was Aram. Absentmindedly he used his two used napkins to stop the water from staining Emelies dress or the floor. ’Oh, sorry for the mess. I just talked to Emma.’ ’Emma? What has happened to her. She’s nice.’ Aram uncomfortably remembered Emma from another reality. Her scent. Her laugh. Sex with her. Her sense of humour. ’Emma has got a new boyfriend, and we quarrelled.’ Aram felt a short sting of jealousy, and quickly realised that he had no reason to – in this reality. ’A new boyfriend? Who?’ Emelie had the expression of an elderly aunt in an acerbic mood when she answered: ’Anderson.’ * * * It was his eating day, he tried to convince himself, when he was on his way home from an evening out with Carl and his friends. It had become a lot of comparatively cheap and unhealthy pub food and several pints of beer. The SHARPS were a friendly bunch, but had tested him initially with a rude sense of humour. John soon fell into the jargon. It was very unpretentious. The winter night was cold. Snow covered the grassy slopes, and frost glimmered from the stairs of stone up to the council-flat neighbourhood. ’It was good, Carl. I want to do it again.’ ’Workouts are good, and I admire your discipline with food – I could never manage to follow rules like that – but you got to have fun now and then, aren’t you?’ John followed Carl home. Carl’s parents had went to bed. Trying to be silent, but laughing loudly, the lads their boots and jackets in the passage, and then went to Carl’s room. ’And as I said before, there’s no hurry to become a skinhead even if you were interested. I hate poseurs just as much as the other lads.’ ’Poseurs?’ ’Yes. Idiots full of themselves, who one day decides to come in from nowhere and adopt the skinhead surface with no content. They usually care nothing about the music, and a few months later they go after another fad. They come in several flavours: There’s the racist idiots, who know nothing about skins before ’82 or about SHARP, and there’s the hipsters, and there’s the gays.’ ’The gays?’ John blushed somewhat, and tried to not blush. ’Believe it or not. Some gays think that we are hot, so they try to look like us.’ John expressed some noncommittal noises. ’Which is rather flattering in a sense, but I don’t want a fifty year old daddy panting me in my neck, if you know what I say. Understand me correct: I am all for LGB rights – I’m a leftie for God’s sake – and I am not against some skins happening to be gay. What people do in their beds is their own business. I just want people to enter the scene out of the right motives. If you hate ska or oi!, can’t take a punch, and lack a sense of style, you don’t belong. Any upper class twat can shave his head, but he will not get what skinhead is about. Nor will the idiots who only want a pretext to pick a fight. They are just poseurs, all of them. And the boneheads have no flair for style: Have you ever seen a bonehead wearing a crombie coat? And they prefer threadbare WP t-shirts before a perfect Ben Sherman.’ * * * ’You will never believe what happened during lunchtime today.’, John told Carl while they helped the melocore club moving the large loud-speakers. ’No? What happened?’, Carl asked. ’Peter asked me if he could join me training at the gym.’ ’You are kidding me. Peter is a racist wanker. I suppose you told him to go to hell.’ ’No. At first, I couldn’t believe it was happening, but he seemed to be honest about it, and it sounded like he didn’t want to hang around Anderson anymore.’ ’What if it is just a trick?’ ’I don’t know. Perhaps this could let us put some pressure on him to stop behaving like an idiot.’ ’It’s easy for you to say, John. You have never been bullied. I have seen what Peter is capable of, and it’s not pretty. For Aram’s sake, you should say no.’ The discussion was interrupted, when Simon entered the room. He gave some directions. The room was soon ready for a concert. ’I hope you stand by our agreement?’, Carl said to Simon. ’We help you with this, and your club will pay for an oi! and ska themed Saturday in two months.’ ’Yes. Yes, of course. That’s the deal. Why do you repeat yourself all the time?’, answered Simon. * * * Aram’s mother didn’t approve of his new look. He was slowly untying the green shoelaces of his boots, when she asked: ’John, you have always been a nice boy. Why, of a sudden, do you look like a nazi?’ ’Sorry Mrs A., but I don’t look like nazi.’ ’That jacket and those boots. I have heard about nazis who look like that.’ ’He’s right, mom’, Aram interrupted. ’There’s a lot of anti-racists who sport that look, nowadays.’ Mrs A. looked slightly confused. ’Back when I was in your age, only nazis looked like that.’ ’The nazis were probably the visible ones, back then. But the roots of skinhead culture goes further back, before the split between racists and anti-racists within the culture. It was originally about Jamaican music. Oi! music was added in the 70’s. The split between racist skins and anti-racist skins took place in 1982. The racist skins are seldom seen anymore, at least in this country. The far right guys went on to wear ties and suits or became rockers or were assimilated by the casuals. Actually, I don’t understand why the far right guys tried to nick a culture about Jamaican music to begin with. And by the way, I’m not a skinhead yet, anyhow. I’ve got hair.’ 'If you call that hair.' Aram’s mother still didn’t look like she knew what to believe, but began putting dishes on the table. ’I’m glad that you help Aram with exercise. He only read books before.’ ’Mum!’, Aram protested indignantly. John recognized the situation too well: What is it with parents who behave like you still are fourteen or something? John continued to chat politely with Aram’s mother, while they ate a salad of parsley and fried breadcrumbs, chicken, chickpea sauce, and olives. After the meal Aram and John went into Aram’s room. It looked different from what John could remember. The posters of hockey players had disappeared. A novena candle similar to John’s own stood in the window. Aram had two bookshelves from IKEA, filled with books about natural science, mostly about biology and medicine. John watched the books confused. He could remember how he once had been able to understand the content of books like these, but he also became acutely aware of that he wasn’t able to digest their content anymore. The world felt weird, like it changed around him. ’Aram, I need to talk to you.’, John said. ’Same here. Carl is always present when we meet at the gym, so I haven’t got any opportunity. Not since our homework Tuesdays ended.’ ’Homework Tuesdays? You do remember them? No one else seem to remember, and no one else seem to remember that you once were almost as big as I am now.’ ’So you remember, too? It sounded like you did at the gym a few weeks ago, but I wasn’t sure.’ ’You will probably not believe me, but it feels like I have lived in two different realities, and now only the better reality is left. It feel so good that the other reality has disappeared.’ ’You seem to like it?’ ’Do you remember the same other reality as I do?’ ’I believe so, but I am not sure. Why do you ask?’ ’There was not much to like in the other reality, so of course I prefer this one. You don’t have to be a genius to understand that.’ ’Oh.’ ’Oh, what?’ Aram’s eyes and eyebrows expressed several feelings, exactly what wasn’t easy to interpret. ’Oh… The thing I liked with the other reality, was my success at the gym and in martial arts.’ ’Yes. I admit that that detail must have been good for you. For you. For me that other reality was hell. Whatever is happening, it is for the better.’ ’I’m glad to hear that. Eh. Uh…’ ’What are you trying to say?’ ’John. I love science. I want to dedicate my life to science, but there seem to be some things that are beyond scientific explanations.’ ’Perhaps there are. I haven’t thought much about it, but generally people would call me a sceptic.’ ’But you can’t explain away what’s happening to us. You know that it is real?’ ’It could have been me becoming mentally ill, but not if the same thing happens to both of us independently.’ ’Precisely. I can’t expect you to believe me, but I think… Eh. Uh. Ehrm…’ Aram rose from the chair before his computer, and reached the window. ’This novena candle. And yours. I bought them from a crazy lady… No, she wasn’t crazy. She was very sane, but very odd. She claimed that you and I could have our highest wishes come true through these, but at a cost.’ ’A cost?’ ’It seems like I became a perfect science student, but losing my muscles, while you became a poorer science student, when you achieved all that muscle.’ John felt suddenly aroused. He had packed on a lot of beef. It felt good, so much better than being like he was before. But losing his skills in biology was the price to pay? To hell with biology. The feel of these… He put his right hand on his left pec and squeezed. It felt good. He rose from the bed, standing before Aram with his full height. ’Are you angry at me?’ John hugged him. Aram could feel the presence of John’s muscular physique pressed against him. Aram could also feel that John’s dick was stiff, which made him uncomfortable. ’Angry? Why should I be angry with you? You have given me a gift. You could have asked first, but then I could have refused it as a bad joke, so probably you couldn’t have asked before. I love how reality has turned out to be.’ Aram looked relieved. ’Oh, another thing. Peter want to join us at the gym, but I wanted to ask you first.’ * * * Chapter three is here: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/7668-with-a-little-help-from-magic-chapter-three/

Hello Evolution Forum, My name is SuperWaffle and I'm usually a lurker when it comes to this particular forum. I have posted before in the old MG forum but my work wasn't really accepted and I received quite a bit of hate mail for it too. In either case, given the circumstances, I am willing to submit something yet again due to the immense need for feedback and suggestions, I will go into a detailed explanation soon. I have made an interactive text-based muscle growth game and you can play it here: http://bit.ly/UvB854 However, the game as of now is incomplete. Reason being I have discontinued this project as I have experimented though to know how to code it such I am able to create a better, more advanced version, complete with personalised character customisation (eg: you can choose your name, species, starting muscle mass, starting cock size, etc) and hopefully a feature to save your game with. Now the reason I am posting this here with so much text is because of the underlying furry themes. It is not the PRIMARY theme, that obviously being muscle growth, but that's what filled my inbox with hate the last time so I thought I'd put that forward first. The reason for the furriness is due to the community on that end being more responsive and constructive in general, personally I have no preference so long as muscle (and growth) is/are the themes of the day. Please play my game and treat this as a very basic version of what is to come. There are 2 working characters right now, Brycen and Samuel. Samuel is the most basic, meaning his story is somewhat streamlined. His story is also the most completed and comes with 3 varying endings. Brycen on the other hand, is the result of my experimentations with coding. You will be able to observe the changes in his muscularity, cock size and ball size, as you grow him. Yes, you will be able to grow him, although the growth scenes are not in for the most part due to the discontinuation of this project. Now, what I will need from the Evolution Forum, is feedback, comments, and criticism. The coding will be primitive, but so long as there are variables, I should be able to work around them with my primitive coding skills. Specifically, I want to know what improvements I can include in my second game, which will be a sandbox style text-game where the protagonist (aka YOU, the player) is set into an open world with the ultimate goal of gaining as much muscle mass as is humanly possible, and probably way more than that anyway. Of course this ultimate goal will be a little flexible, and if my current experiments come to fruition I will also allow the capturing of lovers or muscle slaves of varying personalities, species, and builds, to sate the needs of the protagonist (aka YOU, the player). You can play it here: http://bit.ly/UvB854 Okay I believe I fell into the trap of excessive speech, so I'm just going to stop here. Remember if you see a red link, DO NOT CLICK IT, and if you do click it and something goes wrong, try hitting the backspace button or the restart button at the top right of the new window. One other important note, is that if you run into an error message immediately after clicking the PLAY button, try changing your browsers, switching to mobile, and/or wiping your cookies and cache to see if that fixes itself. None of my alpha testers had reported something like this so it's completely new to me. That is all, Waffle out. EDIT: I forgot to add an alternative link: http://bit.ly/1lpT0HY Please note that this is only applicable if you run into a bug at the start page that prevents you from loading the game. This download will give you the HTML file of the game, so all you need to do is drag and drop it into any blank browser to play.

Sorry for the long delay between parts one and two. Enjoy! Two Half an hour later Brett emerged a totally broken man from the bathroom. His eyes were red from the tears, his agonizing ass prevented him from walking normally and his self-esteem was completely shattered. Where he once strutted around the house, he now cautiously scanned the corridor before slowly exiting the bathroom and walking to his room while glancing behind him. As he passed his brother's room, he felt his heart pounding in fear of seeing the dominant alpha show up even though he knew that his brother would be in the gym by now. He quickly went inside his own room, shut the door and locked it. He spent most of his holiday hiding in his room, hearing his brother's heavy footsteps sounding in the corridor and on the stairs. Only in the evening during the family dinner he had to face his brother, who was always grinning smugly from his side of the table. He decided to leave for campus two days early, pretending that his coach had called in the team for some additional practices. Since his parents had to go to work, they agreed to drive him to the station. The morning of his departure, he descended the stairs joyfully to finally free himself of his brother. He headed with his parents for the door. "Not leaving without saying goodbye are ya, little bro?". The deep remark made Brett and his parents turn around. Jason was standing in the doorway between the living room and the kitchen, radiating masculinity with his skintight tank top. "We'll go the car so you two can say goodbye", their father said and went out with their mother. Brett gulped as his parents shut the door and left him with his brother in the kitchen. His brother’s smug look added to his intimidating aura. "I like the look of awe and fear when ya look at me, little bro", Jason said and closed the distance between them. Before Brett could react, his brother wrapped his arms around him and pulled him in for a hug. He felt his brother's strong muscles press against his own softer ones. 'Ugh", he grunted as the embrace tightened some more and his brother's biceps dug into his flanks. He tried resisting but his weakened body was no match for his brother. "Don't ya forget who's the new top dog, little bro", Jason groaned in his brother's ear while he hardened his embrace some more. He felt his brother's cock harden against his own quad. "Enjoying being close to my muscles", he growled, "I'm looking forward to yar next holiday, little bro. Imagine how much bigger than ya I will be by then". He hardened his hold a final time and then released his brother. Brett stumbled backward as he tried to catch his breath. He rushed out the house totally humiliated and jumped into the car. He looked behind as the car drove away but he couldn't see his brother anymore. A beeping sound made him look at his phone. A shiver went through him when he saw that his brother had texted him. He put his phone in his pants without opening the message and looked at the passing landscape, happy to leave his new tormentor behind. Later that evening when he was alone in his dorm room, he opened the message his brother had sent him. A reminder of the new reality, little bro. Brett opened the attachment. His eyes stared at the screen of his phone as the video appeared on the screen: his shirtless brother was standing in the gym locker room and grinned into the camera. The muscle atop his brother’s torso were rock-hard, vascular, pumped and shiny with sweat. “Watch this”, his brother said and threw a most muscular. Brett’s eyes widened as his brother’s torso exploded into a symphony of striations and veins that filled the screen of his phone. He tossed the phone atop the desk and drifted off to sleep. Brett awoke from a peaceful sleep. The fact that his now dominant brother was hundreds of miles away had given him a state of calmness he hadn’t felt until before the holidays. He got up, ditched the boxers he’d slept in and went into his little bathroom. He turned on the shower and let the hot water rain down on his 212 pound, muscular body. He chased the thoughts of his last shower incident from his mind as he rubbed soap across his meaty chest. Half an hour later, he emerged a new man from the shower. His brother was just a bad memory far away. He grabbed a towel and began drying his body. The sound of his phone made him look toward his desk. He continued toweling his body while he walked back into his room. He grabbed his phone without looking at the screen. "Hello", he said as he finished toweling off. "Sup, little bro." The low voice of his brother sent shivers along Brett's spine and made goosebumps exploded across his entire body. He felt his face go red and quickly wrapped the towel across his midsection to cover his cock, even though he knew that his brother couldn’t see him. "Did ya already check out the video?" "I…euhm…", Brett stammered. "Ya did, didn’t ya", Jason said at his brother's embarrassed tone, "Guess what, little bro, I’m standing in yar room right now. Miring my 215 pounds of pure muscle in their full glory. Ya don’t mind me using yar big mirror, little bro?”. “… “, Brett couldn’t get a reply past his lips as his mind filled with the image of his naked brother. "Ya should see me, little bro", Jason continued, "All pumped from a long session at the gym. My arms are so pumped I can’t even flex ‘em. Fuck man, my bis are so hard. Like fucking rocks crammed under my skin. And the web of veins crossing them…” Brett listened in silence. He felt his cock inflating under the towel. “And my pecs, slabs of thick beef hanging from my chest”, Jason continued, “Fuck, little bro, ya should feel the weight of the shelf of striated muscle. My abs, a wall of eight bricks separated by deep grooves. Fuck. I'm getting hard myself." Brett's cock throbbed violently as he heard his brother describe his muscles. "Ughn", he grunted as he came inside the towel. "Blew yar load hearing me touch my muscles. Ya're pathetic, little bro", Jason said and ended the call. Brett stared at his phone, his rock-hard cock tenting the cum-slick towel. Even miles away, his brother still dominated him and made him feel inferior. The next days more students arrived back on campus and life began going back to normal. Brett kept thinking about his lanky brother's sudden growth. He searched the internet for a muscle transfer curse but could only find some sites with fictional stories about muscle theft curses. He read some of them but didn't find any actual proof of the kind of curse his brother had mentioned. "That prick's just on steroids like I thought", he said to himself as he closed his laptop, "He took advantage of my fatigue after the first semester and his roid-fueled strength to outlift me during our workouts. I can't believe I let myself be intimidated by him." He balled his fist as he thought back at the humiliating scene in the shower. "I'll make him pay", he said to himself. His anger resurfaced and drove him to reclaim his spot as the alpha of the family. The next day, Brett rushed into the university's gym and had the most grueling workout he'd ever had. He lifted until his entire body felt like it was on fire and all his muscles screamed for mercy. After an hour, he stumbled down to the floor as his quads gave out and he threw up in a trash can against the wall. "Got your stamina back, eh". The rumbled remark made Brett look up and he saw Mike, the star quarterback, stare down on him. He nodded, grabbed hold of the man's hand and let him pull him up to his feet. He leaned against the wall for support as he tried to calm down his breath. "Well?", Mike asked. "My… brother…got big…", Brett said in between quick breaths, "Put on… 60 pounds… in one semester. Bigger than me now." "60 pounds in one semester?", Mike replied, "Man, he must be on some powerful stuff. What are you going to do to get bigger than him again?" "Train like a … madman", Brett replied, "Shakes, food, anything to grow." "We both know that won't cut it", Mike stated and looked around to check the gym but didn't see anyone else, "I was stuck around 220 pounds last year. Thanks to some chemicals I'm now just over 260. Shot up 40 pounds in just three months. Enough to give me an edge on the field and not too much mass to arouse suspicion. Check out these guns." He flexed his right arm that hardened into a 23 inch orb of power. "Got some stuff left?", Brett asked without taking his eyes from the heavily muscled arm that clearly dwarfed his brother's arm. A grin formed on Mike's squared face. "I'll make some calls. See you in your room tonight." Brett awaited his teammate eagerly in his room. He had gulped down four thick protein shakes during the afternoon and couldn't wait for the star quarterback to arrive. He would finally have the tools to knock down his brother. His heartbeat jolted up when a loud knock resounded. He rushed to the door and threw it open. He stepped back instinctively as he looked up into the 6'5, 261 pound athlete's eyes. "Mind if I come in?", Mike asked casually. Brett motioned him to enter and stepped back, staring at the man's wide back as he shut the door. "And?", he asked nervously. "Calm down, little man", Mike replied and put his backpack down on the desk. He pulled out several vials and a syringe and put it atop the desk. He grabbed Brett's hands as the guy reached for the goods. "These things aren't free", he said and named his price. Brett blinked at the amount. His mind urged him to bargain but his desire to grow bigger was too much. "I don't have that much on me", he said, "but I'll give you everything I have right now and get you the rest tomorrow." Mike accepted the money and filled the syringe with the liquid from one of the vials. "Drop your pants", he said as he tapped against the syringe and turned to Brett. Brett turned around, dropped his pants and boxers and exposed his ass to Mike. He shivered as he felt the needle plunge into his ass and the liquid being pushed into his body. A faint moan escaped his mouth as the thought of his new growth filed his mind. "There you go", Mike said and pulled back the syringe, "Take one dose every day for a month to start. And I expect my money tomorrow or else…". Mike clenched his fist, making his meaty forearm explode in hardness to emphasize his point. Brett gulped as the large athlete made his point. "Don't worry. First thing tomorrow morning after my workout." "See you tomorrow morning in the gym", Mike said and left. Brett took his phone, dropped his pants and played the video of his flexing brother again. "Enjoy your size while it lasts, little bro", he grunted while he pumped his dick. Once more, he climaxed as his brother hardened his flex to the max, but this time Brett thought of his own superior future size. Three weeks later Brett noticed the first results of his new routine: he was up to 227 pounds, his arms reached 19 inches and felt more energized and stronger than ever. Even his performance on the field improved. That night, he flexed in front of his mirror and jerked off to his own reflection. "Curse my ass", he said to himself and compared his own flexed body to his brother's in the video, "Fuck yeah! bigger than that squirt again. He'll pay for what he did to me". His eyes scanned the new beef on his body while his hand stroked his cock vigorously. "UGHN", he moaned as he exploded and his cum splattered against the mirror. The next weeks flew by: Brett practically lived in the gym, working out two times a day and gulping down massive amounts of protein to feed his now growing body. The steroids combined with his grueling workouts and protein gave him a growth spurt. After a month, when he injected his last dose, he'd put on 28 pounds of meat and now weighed 240 pounds. He once more dominated the other freshmen on the field and had even briefly replaced Mike when the coach wanted to spare his star quarterback for a more important game. "Nice hustle out there, man. You trashed the other freshmen." Brett turned around and saw Mike entering the otherwise deserted shower zone. “I feel unstoppable”, he said while a grin formed on his face. They had just had their last training of the season and as usual this semester Brett had totally dominated his fellow freshmen. Even some of the older players avoided him now out on the field. " Looking good, man. What do you weigh now?", Mike asked and stepped up to the shower next to Brett's. "240", Brett replied proudly and puffed his beefed up chest as he compared their bodies. He was now a big man himself, dwarfing al the other freshmen and most of the older players as well but Mike still had 20 pounds of beef on him and half a foot of height. "You’ll be the new star on the team once I’ve graduated", Mike said as he noted Brett taking in his size. “But smaller than me this year”, he added with a grin and bounced his thick pecs to emphasize his point. “Yeah, but way bigger than my brother now. Can’t wait to show him who’s the real alpha”, Brett replied and flexed his right arm. The 21 arm exploded into hardness and was only 2 inches shy of Mike’s superior gun before he went back to washing his body. Mike nodded appreciatively. “How ‘bout a drink then to celebrate your new top spot in your family?”, he asked and added, “You’re buying”. He turned off the shower and strutted back to the locker room. A month later, Brett returned home for summer filled with bliss: he had somehow managed to pass all his exams, had become the undisputed number two of the football team and knew he would move on to number one next year and he couldn’t wait to get back at his brother and unleash the full force of his beefed up body on the guy that had humiliated him during their last holiday. He felt somewhat disappointed when his father picked him up at the airport ant told him that his brother was out celebrating. The disappointment quickly made room for anger when his father added that his brother now occupied his room and had moved his stuff to the smaller room he had lived in all these years. Brett’s fist clenched and his bicep hardened inside his shirt, tensing the seams of the sleeves. One they got home, Brett greeted his mother, grinned at her remark of how big he’d gotten and walked upstairs to the bedrooms. He tried the door of his former bedroom but found it locked. He then proceeded to his new room and found all of his stuff tossed around on the floor. “I’ve wanted to put your things in the closet, but Jason told me not to”, his mother said as she appeared in the doorway, “He said you could arrange your stuff yourself”. “I can’t wait to get a talk with him”, Brett replied through clenched teeth and began picking up his clothes. “Don’t worry about it, mom”, he added. Deep in the night, Brett was awoken by the sound of his brother walking up the stairs. He heard him slam the door of his room shut. “See ya tomorrow, little bro”, he said to himself and went back to sleep. His dreams were filled with images of him teaching his brother some lessons of who was in charge. The next morning Brett awoke to a quiet house: his parents were already off to work and his brother was still sleeping. He went down and grabbed a quick breakfast. He ended it with a large protein shake from the container of his brother in the kitchen and went into the bathroom for a good shower. His fists clenched as the thought back at how his brother had humiliated him in here last time. “Can’t wait to show that squirt who’s the alpha now”, he rumbled to himself as he turned on the water and let it rain down on his beefed up frame. A good ten minutes later, he turned off the water, dried himself, wrapped the towel around his waist and went back into his room. He froze in his track when he passed the door of his brother’s room. A smirk formed on his face. “Why waste any more time?”, he asked himself and threw open the door. “WAKE UP, LITTLE BRO”, he bellowed as he stormed into the room and pulled open the curtains to let in the light. “What…” The grunts turned Brett’s attention toward the bed. His brother was lying under the sheets and only the back of his head was visible. “GET UP, SQUIRT!”, he yelled again. This time he got more reaction: Jason turned around and opened his eyes. He blinked several times before his eyes settled on Brett. “What the fuck ya think yar doing in my room, bro?”, Jason spat back in anger. Brett blinked as the deep, rumbling voice that filled the room and he took in the square face. His brother’s ones ratty face had somehow evolved into an ubermasculine, face: a strong, angular jawline gave it a squared look and his cheeks were covered with the stubble of a five o’clock beard. His once semi-deep baritone voice was now a deep, rumbling bass that vibrated down the room. He couldn’t see the rest of his brother’s body because Jason had pulled up the sheets over his body. All that Brett could see was the strong, bull-sized neck that supported his brother’s head. He noticed his brother taking in his new size. “Ya look bigger, bro. What do ya weigh now?”, Jason asked casually. “241”, Brett replied and bounced his chest to emphasize his point. He felt some of his old dominant nature return at the compliment. “Yar waist is thicker. Been roiding?”, Jason asked. “So what?”, Brett spat back, “I’m up almost 30 pounds since the last time we’ve seen each other”. He flexed his 21 inch left arm to underline his new status. His thick bicep balled up. He noticed his brother staring at his bicep and felt ready to reclaim his spot as the alpha as testosterone soared through his veins. “Seems like the tables have turned back my way, little bro”, he said and emphasized the word ‘little’. He had dreamed off this moment and knew that his revenge was going to be sweet. A smirk formed on his lip and tension hung in the air while he stared down on his brother. “Time for some payback”, he added cockily and hardened his flex some more to make his bicep swell a tad bigger. Jason didn’t say a word. He tossed the sheets aside and got up from the bed in a swift motion. The arrogant smirk froze on Brett’s lips as he took in his now truly massive brother. His mind noted that his brother had gone to bed fully clothed, but that was the least of the things it perceived. He saw striations ripple across his brother’s wide chest through the tight fabric of the insanely stretched shirt. His boulder-like shoulders pulled the shirt snug around their mass and the sleeves didn’t manage to cover the meaty arms. As Brett’s gaze travelled downward, he saw the lines of an eight-pack pressed against the shirt and he could even see the separation of the quads through the jeans that seemed painted on the tree-sized legs. “Did ya say anything about tables that had been turned, little bro?”, Jason rumbled and emphasized the word ‘little’ like his brother had done seconds earlier. He stepped toward his brother. Jason’s knees weakened as his brother seemed to swell with every step he came closer. He had to tilt his head back more and more to keep looking into Jason’s eyes. As his brother stopped a few feet from him, the massive guy eclipsed him completely: Jason’s 6’8 feet body towered over Brett’s 5’9 body and his brother’s shoulders were at least twice as wide as his own. “Guess what, little bro: I grew too”, Jason growled grinningly, “I told ya I cursed yar ass. For every pound ya gain, I put on 10 pounds of muscle at first. The curse is wearing off and these last few months, it’s only 4 pounds. I’m now 327 fucking pounds of pure muscle!”. His last booming remark was followed by his left paw grabbing his shirt and ripping it into shreds from his body. Brett looked in horror and disbelief at the bare torso of his humongous brother. The wide shoulders formed a strong line topped with thick traps and capped with two bowling ball-sized delts that highlighted the separation between the different heads of the muscle. His ham-sized upper arms hung relaxed but menacingly heavily muscled at his sizes and flowed into meaty forearms crossed with cable-like muscles leading up to his huge paws. His chest looked like someone had stuffed two half watermelons under his skin: the hefty, striation-crossed pecs defied gravity despite their mass and formed a protruding rack of muscle that hid his nipples from view as they pointed straight down to the floor. The top half of his deeply grooved eight-pack was obscured by the shadow of the pecs but the last two rows of brick-sized abs rippled against the paper-thin skin and a dark treasure trail ran across the center of the lowest row of thick abs. Brett blinked at the sight: with every breath his brother took, his abs rippled and his pecs seemed to go burst through the paper-thin skin they stretch to the max. Jason laughed smugly at his brother’s reaction. “So, whatcha think, little bro?, he asked and bounced his chest like his brother had done just minutes earlier. Brett’s eyes widened as the massive rack of muscle atop his brother’s chest danced before him and exploded in a display of striations and veins. He felt a jolt go through his cock beneath the towel as blood began rushing toward it. “Let’s compare our bodies”, Jason rumbled and moved his brother in front of the large mirror. “Some old mirror from the gym I put on here”, he said as he noted his brother’s quizzical look. Brett stared at his reflection that now seemed way less intimidating than before. He saw his brother pull down his pants and noticed how his boxers were stretched tight around his waist and pushed up by the mass of his tree-sized quads. He also noted that the front of the boxers were fully stuffed and stretched by his brother’s package. “Right, let’s check things out”, Jason said and positioned himself a few feet behind his brother. “I think yar invisibly when I’m standing behind ya, bro”, he rumbled with a grin. Brett looked at their reflection and gulped: his body seemed to drown into his brother’s beastly frame. His own well-muscled shoulders ended a few inches shy of where his brother’s canon ball-sized ones began. His own muscular arms were sticks compared to the monster arms of his brother that hung at his sides. He saw a small tent beginning to form beneath his towel as his cock kept hardening. He inhaled sharply as his brother put his hands on his hips and flared his lats: Jason seemed to almost double in broadness and eclipsed him completely. “Flex yar left arm, little bro”, Jason commanded as he relaxed his pose. Brett did as he was told. He raised his left arm and flexed as hard as he could. His 21 inch arm hardened into a fleshy orb of hard muscle topping a thickly muscled tricep. “Remember that last time I only had half an inch on ya? 18.5 inches to your 18 inches. Seems like ya put on some size. How small are yar arms now, little bro?”, Jason asked. “21 inches”, Brett muttered. “Let’s compare then”, Jason said as he took a step closer and he extended his own left arm behind his brother’s flexed one. Brett couldn’t believe the sight: even fully outstretched his brother’s arm looked more defined than his own flexed one. And then Jason flexed… His bicep didn’t just harden, it exploded upward and outward to form a perfectly round hill drenched in veins that eclipsed his own arm like a mountain eclipses a boulder. Even Jason’s low-hanging, titanic tricep was visible beneath Brett’s tricep. “How… euhrm… how big…”, Brett muttered without taking his eyes from the incredible sight in the mirror. “28.5 inches of steely-hard muscle, little bro”, Jason answered. “Just look at how my canon outsizes yar feeble gun”, he added. Jason suddenly lowered his arm and placed his paw atop his brother’s flexed arm. Brett shivered as the hot paw grabbed his upper arm and he felt the fingers dig slightly into his tricep. He hardened his flex some more to resist but his brother’s strong fingers dug into his flexed upper arm as if the hard muscle was pure jelly. He winced in pain as the vise-like grip crushed the ball of muscle atop his arm. “P….please, bro”, he pleaded and his right hand reached for his brother’s wrist. “Jeez. I’m not even trying. Yar so weak, little bro”, Jason replied and hardened his grip a final time before releasing his brother’s upper arm. “Let’s check yar wheels, little bro”, he added. Brett was still inhaling deeply, trying to ignore the pulsing pain in his right upper arm when his huge brother barked his second command. He pulled the towel aside gently to let his left leg appear through the split without exposing his semi-hard cock. He flexed his quad, making the deep lines appear between the mass of hard muscle atop his leg and the prominent tear drop shape form next to his knee cap. His legs had always been one of his best-developed muscle groups. Jason looked in the mirror at the display of his brother’s muscular quads. Without a remark, he closed the distance between them, positioned himself directly behind his brother and placed his own leg against his brother’s. Brett whimpered as he felt his brother’s thick rack of pecs push into his neck and the back of his head. His eyes were drawn down at the image of his brother’s leg. He couldn’t believe the sheer size of the monster leg pressed against his own heavily muscled one. Even though his brother’s leg was still relaxed, it dwarfed his own completely in length and thickness. The hard lines on his own flexed quad were nothing compared to the crevices high-lighting the separate heads of his brother’s still relaxed quad. And then, Jason flexed his quad… Brett blinked as his brother’s quad seemed to explode in size and hardness: the crevices turned into deep canyons as the muscles forming his quad hardened beneath the paper-thin skin. The tear drop shape totally obscured his brother’s knee cap and thick veins snaked across the hefty mass of meat atop the quad. “Wow’, he muttered and his cock jolted as it hardened even more. Jason switched his position slightly so that his two legs were against his brother’s legs and flexed them. Brett felt the superhuman legs flex and dig into his own. He tried resisting but his brother’s thick quads seemed like pure concrete. He felt like he was being crushed. “P…please, bro… you’re… hurting me…”, he pleaded again. “Weak runt”, Jason spat back and released his grip. As he did, the towel wrapped around his brother’s waist got pulled back and dropped to the floor. Brett was too busy rubbing his aching quads to notice his brother’s grin. “Seems like ya enjoy being close to me, little bro”, Jason said smugly as he saw his brother’s rock-hard 8 inches pointing straight at the mirror. “Can’t blame ya: even in the gym most guys can’t keep their eyes off me when I’m working out and sport wood when they share the shower. Hell, even I get turned on by me new bod. All these hard, huge muscles. Feels so fucking good to be the alpha”, he added. The thought of his own muscular superiority and totally dominating and outsizing his beefed up brother filled his mind. In a matter of seconds, his own cock sprang to life inside his boxers and raced to full hardness. With a tearing sound, the fleshy snake ripped away the boxers and reed itself from it’s fabric prison. Brett shivered in fair as he felt his brother’s rock-hard cock slap against his muscular ass. Memories of their last encounter in the shower whirled through his mind. He took a step forward to escape, but his brother shoved him to make him smack with his pecs against the mirror. He placed his hands against the cold glass to get away, but his brother’s paw landed on his shoulder, making him freeze in his tracks. He felt his brother’s breathing in his neck as Jason positioned his mouth next to his ear. “Remember last time? How my 8.5 incher made ya whine like a baby?”, Jason asked. Brett didn’t reply. His hole clenched in a ridiculous attempt to defend himself from his now beastly brother. His mind knew it was useless, but his natural instincts made his hole clench in a defensive reflex. “Guess what, little bro: my cock grew along with my muscles”, Jason went on, “Picture it: soon ya’ll have 14 inches of me inside ya.” Brett shuddered as his brother’s remark raced through his head. Images of an impossibly thick and unusually long cock popped up in his mind. Another jolt shot though his own painfully hard 8 incher. He tried speaking but the words died on his lips. “Have ya been looking forward to meeting again, little bro? Thinking to reclaim yar spot as the alpha?”, Jason asked. Brett nodded in response. He thought back at the countless times he had flexed in front of his mirror in his dorm room, comparing his beefed up frame to his brother’s body in the video Jason had sent him, jerking off at the mere thought of going to physically dominate his brother that had humiliated him. Every hope of realizing his plans made during his long workouts had molten away from his mind like snow in the sun. He knew there was no way he could stand up to his now over 80 pounds heavier brother. “Guess what, little bro: I have been eager to see ya again ever since my body exploded in size. I knew instantly ya had to roiding. Fuck, I gained like 60 pounds of pure muscle in three weeks. And the slabs of muscle only grew more and more on my bod”, Jason said into his brother’s ear, “Energy and testosterone coursing through my veins, feeding my ever growing muscles. Fuck, little bro, ya made me into a tank: unstoppable!”. Anticipation hung in the air for a split second. Then, Brett felt the thick head of his brother’s cock being positioned against his asscheeks. His breathing fastened as he knew what was coming. His brother’s strong paws placed on his left shoulder and right hip made any escape or even movement impossible. He closed his eyes and tried thinking of pleasant things. Images of himself dominating the football field formed inside his head, followed by images of him setting new PR’s in the gym with his grown body. None of Brett’s attempts was enough to prepare his mind for what came next. A loud, pain-filled shriek tore open Brett’s mouth and flew through the room as the thick head of his brother’s cock pushed inside. His tows curled against the floor. His hands clawed at the mirror. His back arched and pushed his neck and head into the thick rack of muscular pecs shoving against him. His breathing froze inside his chest. His heartbeat pulsed inside his ears. No matter what he tried, he couldn’t focus his mind on anything else to relax: the sheer size of his brother’s cock was the center of his entire existence at that moment. “Still enjoying my new size, little bro?”, Jason asked sarcastically into his brother’s ear, “Feeling the difference with last time?”. Brett couldn’t answer: his mouth was torn open in a soundless scream. His knees buckled from a combination of pain and pleasure, sending trembling motions through his 241 pound body. Jason felt his brother’s muscular body shake in his firm grasp. He continued pushing his cock deeper and deeper inside the helpless athlete in his grip. “There we are”, he rumbled inside his brother’s ear as he pushed the final inch of his cock inside him. Brett didn’t know what was happening: black dots danced in front of his eyes and agonizing jolts of pain made his overstretched ass spasm. He was forced to stand on his toes as the entire length of his brother’s manhood filled him. He felt his brother’s trimmed pubes brush against his ass, a scratching sensation that felt somehow pleasant. But the very center of his being, the essence of his entire existence at that moment was the searing hot, thick snaked that filled him unlike anything he’d ever felt. His own cock spasmed wildly into the air. Jason noted the look of pain, pleasure and sheer ecstasy on his brother’s face. He felt the overstretched ass spasm around his thick cock, sending a responsive feeling of electrical pleasure through his rock-hard shaft. “Mugh. So fucking tight”, he growled into his brother’s ear. His left paw released his brother’s shoulder and grabbed on to the 241 pound athlete’s left hip. Brett felt his brother grab his waist tightly. He moaned in relief as he felt the cock withdrawing from his ass. With an audible ‘pop’ the fleshy snake left his ass and he inhaled deeply. His body shivered as his knees buckled again in weakness but the strong paws held him upright. He inhaled loudly and deeply to fill his burning lungs with oxygen. The nerves around his wrecked hole sent painful stabs to his brain. But a feeling of emptiness dominated his mind. After what felt like an eternity to Brett, but were only seconds in reality, Jason’s 14 incher was pushed back in. “Oughnpf”, Brett squawked as the fleshy snake sought its way again inside him. Once more, the thickness of the engorged shaft destroyed his defenses and overstretched his ass. He felt goosebumps brake out cross his body and his back arched him against his brother’s protruding shelf of pecs again. The black dots came dancing before his eyes once more as inch after inch of rock-hard meat invaded him for the second time. “Mugh. A bit less tight, but still a near perfect fit”, Jason said as he buried his dick completely inside his brother. Brett had closed his eyes in complete submission. He stood on his toes, impaled on his beastly brother’s 14 incher, feeling smaller and weaker than ever. His own cock still stubbornly hard. Jason grabbed his brother’s hips more tightly and began thrusting back and forth, plowing his brother’s ass as his cock moved back and forth inside it. He looked into the mirror and saw the striations on his freakishly wide shoulder as the massive delts bulged from the movement. His massive triceps jutted from the sides of his arms. Brett’s face was shoved against the cold mirror, drool leaking from his opened mouth onto the glass. His body rocked under the force of his massive brother’s thrusts. He felt the thick pecs push into his neck as the 327 beast inhaled and the strong breath ruffled his hair when his brother exhaled. The low grunts rumbled into his ears. “Ughnpf”, he groaned as his brother upped the pace and force of his thrusts. His left hand let go of the mirror and reached down. He closed it around his own throbbing 8 incher. He began pumping his shaft as the grunts of his brother got deeper and the breathing onto his hair got faster. “BRO…ughn”, he yelped as he came in long spurts against the mirror. His entire body spasmed and cramped up as his balls blasted out their load with an unprecedented force and violence. Jason felt his brother clamp tight around his cock and heard his cum splatter against the mirror. The thought of totally dominating him sent him over the edge. He buried his dick violently and deeply inside his brother as his lemon-sized balls drew tight and rushed out their load. His cock twitched forcefully as it spewed its hot liquid into the 241 pound athlete. “YEAUGHN”, he roared in a sound that rivaled thunder and rattled the window of the room. Brett’s eyes widened in disbelief as he felt the fleshy snake fill him with cum. The pressure kept building up inside him while his six-pack began bloating and he felt the hot liquid drip along the inside of his legs.

Hey so I kind of wanted to start a story with you guys, I like the premise of the continuous story, but I find that people never seem to add to them. So here is my message to all of you readers. I am going to start a story here akin to the "Thief among us" thread already here (but different characters and such). If you are reading it, try contributing. I challenge you! You don't have to ever have written before, or even be "good at writing" (I make constant spelling mistakes, don't edit because I hate it, and I am no author. I literally just started writing, and enjoy that I can give in my way to this forum for everything it's given me. Basically trust me, a lot of us aren't "good at writing") My story (which will be the post underneath this one) will outline a character. YOU CAN START A WHOLE NEW STORY IN THIS WORLD. Don't like the characters I made but like the premise, or is no one hitting your kink? Start it! Worried you might ruin where someone is going with something? Fuck them! If they wanted it to go somewhere specific they should have written more. Post away! Maybe try not to change an established characters specific set of powers (if a person clearly didn't steal hair, they shouldn't suddenly start to). If someone took your story somewhere you weren't expecting don't put it down, use it to go somewhere new. I am setting up a world, use it to do what you will. (Sorry, was getting frustrated that everyone seemed to ask for new stories here, but the point is to write them) Premise: Something has happened and suddenly there are people (not necessarily everyone) who can steal others muscle through skin to skin contact. At the time I am starting, it is new and not well known, but I would love to see the world develop to a point where people are distrustful of skin to skin contact. Some people may seem to steal other things like hair or sexual drive or something, but muscle is the base I am giving. Between 2 Thievers, the stronger will will drain the weaker, it is a mental challenge but bigger guys who are more in tune with their massive size will have a strong advantage (a tiny guy won't drain a 200 ft giant, unless he lets him, but the bigger guy is not always going to be able to protect themselves). Otherwise, have fun!

HEY FOLKS! I am DELIGHTED to share with you, not a work of my own creation, no, but instead one from an incredible friend who doesn't crave the limelight. Still..this is AMAZING. The only way I can describe it is, it FEELS like the stories I found when I was first sneaking on the muscle growth forums as a not quite old enough teen beast it makes my heart race the same way and I LOVE every SECOND OF IT! It's a nostalgic throwback full of incredible growth descriptions and AMAZING characters. ENJOY! Three years of trial and error, of hardship and ridicule from other co-workers. More than seven years dedicated to study and reinvention of biological chemistry. When bosses give him project after project, he works on a side one. Something just for him, something to keep him sane, despite the workplace and workload. He can’t really talk to his co-workers about it, so he tends to talk more by himself. They murmur behind his back, call him mad, “not right in the head”. The higher ups move him down, floors away from the others. Away from the light and the sun. Into a hole in the ground, deep in the basement; a sub basement. Thrown into a room with vats of storage tanks of chemicals. Huge tanks of liquid nitrogen to cool down samples, it keeps them safe for use and inspection. Old heat tanks moderate oil for the winter, many pipes run off to the different boilers in the room. The pipes knock, bang, clank as they violently change temperatures. They whistle different noises. Dim lit old fluorescent lights, that haven’t been changed out in years, still hang on for some unknown reason. They flicker and blink. That is, if he can see them though all the pipes that run around the ceiling twelve feet up. Don't forget the dull hum of traffic about 26 feet above him that travels down the pillars scattered throughout the room. The door opens, a wave of pungent chemicals assault his senses. If he weren't used to them, he might have turned around and headed right back out the door. The temperature is moderate, except for the cloud of haze, which hangs in the air. That dense, cold vapor makes it hard to see things clear. He makes his way further to the back of the room. He notices failed or broken experiments littered on the ground, and rusted old tables from years past deposited down here, forgotten about. Hazmat suits, gloves, and lab coats lay coated, crusted, and burned with chemicals haphazardly strewn on back of old chairs, or on the edges of their old tables. There, in the corner, is his work. His own special project. He’s halted any assigned tasks, not like his bosses ever check in on him anyways. This was all that mattered right now. A caffeine additive for a workout supplement. Distillation beakers slowly drip a heavy, viscous, yellow chemical liquid. Stupid company, they couldn’t see the value of the supplement, they couldn’t see it as the gold mine it was! Instead they put him on a dead-end task to combat some super-flu. Their pipe dream project was all they seemed to care about, all they’d approve funding for! He could be, should be, spending more time on his money-making caffeine additive. So he could quit this lackluster, crap factory job. So he can earn the respect he deserves. Months of test samples from patients around the world. Test this sample, test that sample. More, and more still, are carried in larger quantities during endless hours of the day. This is a more recent sample from a middle age Russian lifter, that undergoes hormone treatments for depression. He neglects to tell his doctors that he was also experiments with Human Growth Hormone, and testosterone boosters. The scientist’s company takes interest in the lifter, because as to record, he has become the largest specimen in the world due to the super-flu. The largest specimens are quarantined to a remote island in the southern pacific. They prevent boats and vessels from reaching inland due to the jagged, dangerous cliffs and rocks. “How is my little baby doing today?” The scientist murmurs to no one as he observes the distillation process. “At this rate it'll take another week of processing. Yes, yes!” As he rants on to himself. “But then we can leave this horrible forsaken job and move, move far, far away from these horrible little people.” *Knock-knock-knock,* echoes around the large room. “My door, someone is at my door,” he spits to himself in disgust. He slams the sample beaker down, it skitters and rolls across the table. It bumps the other caffeine beaker out of the way. A yellow drip falls into it. The knock returns, more rapid this time. “YES! FOOL, DO YOU KNOW WHO YOU'RE INTERRUPTING!” he bellows, then throws the door open. He stands on the other side, he leans on a mop. It’s the janitor, dressed in a brown twill coveralls. His frame is large and heavy from years of lifting. The coveralls zipped half way up, unable to close all the way due to a heavily sculpted and overhanging upper body. A dungy grey undershirt covers what it can, it stretches thin over his heaving pecs. Titanic hands are covered in veins and hair, dense callouses from lifting his entire life. He inhales, his pecs push up into a properly kept beard, thick. It’s salt and peppered to match his head hair. Gray hair sprinkles with white and black hairs. Hair thins going up, fades completely at the top. A matching gray till military flat top cap lays on top of his pumped head. Glasses sit on the bridge of his nose. He peers over the tops of the thin rectangular metal frames. He chews bubblegum, a thick chin and jaw undulates under strong face muscles somewhere beneath that big beard. “What?! What, what what what… wwwhhhhaaaaatt!” spittle foams in the corners of the scientist’s mouth. “I need to snag some tools that I left down here from servicing the boilers earlier,” states the muscular janitor. They stare at each other without an answer. The silence is uncomfortable. Janitor chews his gum loud, he pops some bubbles, twirls the mop handle, waits for an answer. He watches the scientist sour into irritation. “Who is this guy? Doesn't he know who I am! Doesn't he know what I’m trying to accomplish? The audacity of this, this, this…” he mumbles aloud. “Janitor Bruce,” the older gentleman blurts out. Not as an answer, more of an interruption of the rambling thought process, as Bruce barges through the door. He heads towards the back of the room where he’d left his tools.The crazed scientist runs after the janitor, to catch up with the janitor's long strides from his massive, long legs. Colossal feet shoved into some galoshes. They scuff against the floor, footfalls audible. The scientist still mumbles, and follows the janitor around like a security guard that tails a troubled patron in a sensitive high-end electronic store. His grumbles are low enough this time that the janitor can hear his chatter, but can’t tell what he is saying over the noise of the his massive self, and subsequent movement of himself. “Can't let him see, can't let him touch. Too early, too soon. But need subject to test, yes. Yes! A subject, can skip rat test. Nasty, bitey, small, troublesome things.” the scientist deduces. He fumbles his hands, runs over them in manic thought. Then the janitor stops and turns a bit, then lumbers to the nearest boiler next to the beaker table. The scientist shuffles past while the janitor squats next to the hot boiler. He collects his tools that have been strewn about by the scientist. Small scamper sounds probably indicates some big rats, or feral cats that run around down there. The scientist walks up to his liquid experiment. He grabs a canister of distilled water. He snags the beaker that collects another drop of caffeine derivative and pours in the water. He whirls it with a glass stirring rod. He scurries back over to the janitor, and holds out the beaker. “Water!” he squeaks flatly. “Hot, hot, hot down here. There, around here, heaters, boilers, bubble, bubble, toil and trouble. Have to drink. Drink! Hot! Must, muuuusssttt drink.” His nervous twitches are prominent now, as if to conceal something, as if he were inspected by someone. The janitor bends down, crouched. His bags are almost packed, the janitor grabs the beaker, “Oh, yeah. Thanks.” He ignores the scientist, and downs the liquid. “BLECK! What in the hell was that shit?! Bitter lemon something… Ugh that was awful!” The janitor grimaces in disgust. “Drink, drink, energy drink. Citrus derivative. Must need more glucose, fructose, sugar, sugar. Bad, bad bitter, too bitter. Bad for business.” The scientist grumbles. He smacks himself in the head and table. He bangs on the table, until he hears a crash on the ground. The scientist scuttles around to the other side of the table to view what fell. “No, no, bad, bad. Bad taste, bad business. Such a mess. Mess made on the floor, mess made. NO! WHAT?!” He suddenly realizes the mistake, eyes widen to shock. Suddenly the scientist screams in terror, “OUT! YOU! YOU MUST GET OUT! OUT NOW!!” The janitor stands up. He’s collected all his tools now in his large canvas bag. “Yeah, yeah just let me get my bag and I’ll be out of your hair. You should treat your elders a bit better…” The janitor states cooly. He bends back over to pickup the bag… There’s a loud RRIIIIPP. The janitor wasn't shocked or startled, unlike the scientist. He jumps at the noise, and scuttles behind one of the closest pillars. “Well there goes another set of coveralls, here I thought I was cutting down. Guess it’s bulking season, huh youngin’? Phew, it's getting a little warm in here. I think I should service a few of these boilers, check if they run properly. You know, with all those world issues, with that growth flu… I've been working on this old body for years! Lifting, working out, keeping in shape. It's getting harder as the years go by. Then these lucky so-and-sos just get this immense size! What this ol’ grandpa wouldn’t give for some of THAT!” Bruce turns, and looks for the scientist. He gives his arm a flex, observes the sleeve fill up bigger than even he was used to. “Maybe I did more work than I thought today. Gramps got a really nice pump going, come ‘ere and, and… Where you go, little guy?” He searches ‘till he spots the scientist. He hides behind some junk. “Come on out little guy, gramps won’t hurt you. Much.” He smirks with a double bicep flex. With a double rip noise, janitor gramps gawks with mouth agape, as he stares at his busted cloth. It hangs in shreds from his arms. “Something isn’t right here. You. What was in that drink you gave me.” He beelines right for the scientist cowering behind the pillar. Footfalls are much heavier than before. Outlines of his feet and toes showing in the rubber as they've grown inside. The tips look striated. His legs kick the junk loitered around, meaty hand grabs a table and pushes it across the room as he heads right to him. The scientist ducks behind the pillar, as grandpa reaches around it like a hug. His arms having lengthened, grabs the scientist. Bruce hoists him up by the coat. “Tell me what you’ve done to me! NOW!” Grandpa Bruce demands through gritted teeth. The meek scientist squeaks and stammers. He can’t form words. He struggles, and grips the hairy, thick, muscled wrist of the growing elder before him. The older gentleman smirks as he watches the lab rat struggle. Not because of the growth or power that's happening to him, but because of the tent popped in the scientist's trousers. He pulls him in closer, face to face. The scientist closes his eyes tight and flinches. He hides his head as best as possible, and grips the janitors wrist even tighter. He expects a beating, or worse. The scientist is shaken to his core. He doesn't realize the janitor has put him down until the elder speaks, “It’s alright son, this grandpa won't harm a hair on your head. Open your eyes, and gander at what you helped create! I know you like what you see.” Bruce smiles. Warmth radiates from his muscles. “I’m REALLY enjoying it too! I think whatever you've done has made me a bit bigger in that manly area too. This suit is getting really snug down south. I think I've grown some. Look at these legs. Look! They are getting big!” He flexes his legs. The scientist can see the fabric stretch thin. Each muscle group bunches up. Thick and fibrous like a sculpted bodybuilder. More solid than the proudest strongmen. The scientist finally opens his eyes. The first thing that smacks his sight is a thick, bulbous, bulging, growing groin of the elder gramps in front of him. His eyes widen, they full on stare right at the throbbing erection. It forces itself out of the zipper teeth. It snakes around his waist. Two lemon sized balls fall down each pant leg, fill up, and pound larger with each heartbeat. They all push forward by his muscled thighs. The growing elder rumbles, “Go ahead and get your little hands full of this elder muscle man.” As he pulls both breast coveralls apart the zipper breaks apart showing off his chest and muscled gut. His bloated jock spills out. Yes, the drapes match the carpet, which seems thicken with a bushy treasure trail. The thick unkempt hair runs up and gets hidden beneath the undershirt, which has now ridden up to show off his fuzzy, tight navel. The scientist reluctantly reaches out a trembling hand to the jock and touches the sausage. It throbs and grows. It pushes out slow, like a water balloon that fills up steady. From its central area it billows out like a rippled pleasure wave as it fills the janitor, he surges in size. “Oh yes, yes! That’s it. Use those little digits of yours to explore your growing gramps. Dig in deeper, reach under that package and grab those balls. Give them a tug. My god this feels incredible! I feel so strong, so energetic. I feel like my heart is racing, like it's going to thump out of my chest.” As he grabs the scientists smaller hands and brings them up to his chest, right above his heart. The scientist squeaks again as his torso presses against the hard and striated chest. For an older man's chest, it doesn't feel aged or flabby. There below his hands, thumps his powerhouse of a heart. It pushes growth hormone and testosterone laden virus into his veins.Tissues overflow with power and strength, he de-ages, becomes virile again. The chest heaves under his touch as the scientist feels the fabric stretch over the expanding muscles. The neck of the undershirt sags larger, the bottom hem rises. It flashes an inflating, cobbled muscled stomach. It’s now at the scientists eye level. The scientist’s arms stretch high, his hands slip down over the janitor’s chest as it rises taller. He pushes himself into the janitor’s own stomach, the pouch of the growing grandpa giant spills out with the jock holds. It provides no support. Creaks, stretching rubber noises rend the air with an explosion. The galoshes that were on gramps feet blow out like an exploding tire. It scares the scientist, who hightails behind a pillar with a stung leg from rubble cracking onto it. Big gramps also jumps from the noise. Startled, he bumps into the steam pipes above. He breaks and bends them some. He dips back down. This causes hot steam to billow into the room at uncontrolled rates. The elder crashes to the ground. Pipes, scraps of junk, and the metal tables go flying. He splays out like a marionette puppet with its strings cut. He bursts in snorting, booming, chuckle. Spooked from the surprise yes, but he wasn't hurt or cut at all. On the contrary, Bruce is perfectly unharmed. “Look at this. LOOK AT THIS! All this, hard, hairy, strong muscle!” He rubs his hands over his chest and abs. He grabs his thickening nipples and gives them both a twist. A deafening growl emanates deep within his large chest. Another snap. A long wet slap echoes, the few strings which hold the jock together breaks. His thick cock slaps up between his pecs. They lodge in its deep crevice. Wiring hairs curl over the depth of the cock pillar. A large stream of pre flies in an arc over his shoulder. His soccer ball sized testicles spill out onto the cold concrete floor. “Ugh fuck, fuck, I’m so god damn horny. Even my cock and balls are growing! Mmm, m-more bigger.” His hands move down to stroke his shaft and grab at his balls. His strokes cause more grunts and groans. They deepen as his whole body slowly expands. The temperature in the room grows hotter. Steam fills the room with thick heavy air. Droplets of water drip from the broken pipes above the giant man, drip on his hairy frame. Between the water and sweat drops, his body shines in the low light. The scientist finally peeks out from behind the pillar to see the grown janitor surge in small spurts. He watches gramps flex, as Bruce rubs his own hairy body. He writhes in pleasure, breathes deeply with growl, and talks about how it all feels. Thick gray woolen socks stretch, he watches the gramps frame enlarge. Toes flex on each stroke of his cock. His heel widens and frays the back, toes bunch up then stretch and rip though the top. He makes his way back over to the elder and even while he sits on the cold ground. Their eyes are level. “Why don't you help out your gramps and get to worship this body, boy. Start with those growing feet that scared you away! You always stare at the ground, so I know you like em!” The elder says with a lustful command. “RUB!” He growls. The scientist jumps right into it and bends down, hugs and rubs the big, swelling feet. They stretch to the length of the scientist’s thigh, toes that are as big around as his thumb curl and spread. The foot continues to grow, inch bigger and bigger! The last remnants of the sock jerk off, Bruce exposes his bare feet to the air. The scientist gets up and straddles the shin, sits on it. He watches the veins grow, travel over the foot. Patches of hair thicken on the tops of the feet and toes. The steam in the air becomes opaque, as it sizzles even hotter in the room. The boilers kick into high gear. They try to supply more heat to the build, with nothing in return. “Suck on those toes, I can feel your throbs on me. You just started. Maybe you can get that little toe in your mouth.” The pumped elder says with his eyes closed in self worship. Just as the scientist sucks on the toe a staggered groan comes from the elder. The leg the scientist sits on shakes as it swells in a small burst of growth. It bucks the scientist back, he lands against the groin. He watches as both legs stretch and swell. Feet expand, legs lengthen, muscles bunch and grow; you can hear the fibers and bones stretch and grow. The fabric on his legs blow apart like a balloon pop, shred like cheese. Thighs widen and trap the scientist between them. Junk gets kicked away from the feet that send them hurdle across the room in wrecked heaps. Spurts of pre land on the scientist in ropes, as the chest rumbles behind him. The scientist can't handle it, he covers his hands over his cock and cums in his pants. The expanding god surrounds him. Legs three times as long as his body have grown out from the giant. The grandpa’s thigh is now longer than the scientist. “Uh, h-Here we gggGGOOOO AGAIN!” The janitor growls. With a body flex the coveralls tear asunder. He reaches up to the last remaining piece cloth. The grey undershirt miraculously still holds together. Gramps grabs at the neck. He rips the shirt off his torso with a, “GGRRRRRRRRRRRRRROOOOWWWLLL!” His cock fires, stream after stream of pre volleys on to the hot floor. Each time it lands farther and farther away, thicker and more voluminous spurts each time. Tatters of cloth fall down on the scientist, as pre streams down to soak him. The janitors balls lurch and push the scientist away as they take up more space. Coco nuts, bowling balls, watermelons, beach balls shove into the scientist. He watches hair prickle and grow from them. After all, godly grandpas must exhume power and manliness. That doesn't happen with smooth balls! Too enraptured by the growth, the scientist doesn't notice himself pinned to gramp’s inner thigh, squashed under those wiry wrecking balls. He looks back to the scene before him, the biggest cock he's ever seen throbs inches away from his face. He looms in its shadow, as it stretches so high. Thicker than gramp’s waist, he watches as the head flexes and gobs spurt across the room into furniture. Musky smells of sex waft all around him now, they grow stronger, opaque. The janitors arms stretch up, too short to reach the tip. Hands even for him, too small to reach around… For now. Drool drips from the janitors mouth as he strokes his cock, it elicits a growl on each stroke. “Rub grandpas balls little man. He’s got a load brewed to show the world! While you can still reach ‘em.” The behemoth lustfully insists. Grandpa’s pace quickens with furiously long strokes. Each breath his chest rises and doesn’t fall back down. His torso thickens, widens, grows up. Muscle piles on top of muscle as the grandpa’s head pushes higher. Neck muscles thicken and you watch his Adam’s apple bounce with each gulp of air. The chin squares and deepens. It becomes more masculine, thick stubble spreads over, down his cheeks and neck. His cheek bones sharpen and become pronounced features. The nose bridge thickens. The tip becomes a bulbous sphere without loss to any angular sharpness. His engorged, creased head grows along with the deep and powerful voice of the elder. Shoulders push up against the ceiling as the overhead pipes rip out of their wields and anchors, from each of the boilers now. “I’m sitting and I’ve reached the ceiling, AGAIN! So big, but I want so much more! Bigger, yes… BIGGER,” Bruce’s lips drool with lust. Each one commercial boilers kick into higher gears to supply heat to the build. The air is thick and heavy on the lungs, from the amount of hot steam. Glowing flames pierce through the steam from the grates of the boilers. They cause yellow, orange, and auburn lights to dance on the giant’s frame. Titanic shadows adorn the walls of the room show the cacophonous lust of the giant, of the man, of the god. His arms grow to match his torso. Biceps that would dwarf a VW beetle. He throttles his biceps again. His arms grow so much taller, his head in pushes into the pecs. Meaty lips swim with beard and chest hair as he licks the droplets of sweat and steam from his hairs. Bruce leans back against the floor as his feet push into the wall at the end. The floor cracks into spidery webs as he splays out against it. Great big calloused paws, mitts, bearish hands still try to wrap around the tower of his cock. As big as he himself has become, his cock and balls have outclassed him. So much pleasure has built up, his whole cock flares. It pours out a stream as big as a 5 gallon bucket of pre. "Ohhh Fuck the growth is getting stronger! My body feels like it's going to explode with mass. Yesss! Keep growing, don't ever- FUCK, stop!!” The giant’s body quakes with power. He pushes his hands into the ceiling as a surge of growth overcomes his entire body. Bus sized feet and boulder soles crash, push into the far concrete wall. Hiis head and shoulders squash in between both boilers and one another. His fingers larger than oil drums flex like biceps, and dig into the ceiling. “Too much, TOO MUCH POWER! IM GUNNA… GUNNA. W-WATCH ME…” A roar that would shake the building plus few blocks around escapes the maw of the muscled janitor. He thrusts his cock between the ceiling and his pecs. He grinds his obelisk against the squarish slabs, against his corkscrew hair, against the concrete as it crumbles away. A flood of cum erupts from the beastly muscled gramps. You think this story would end here. But oh no… Just as there is more white than any color on the page you read now, there is a hundred times more white expelled from Bruce’s cock. It wasn't even done growing. It’s barely even started. As much cum is it expelled, it didn't end. It only refilled more. Those balls make cum faster than that bludgeon pillar of a cock could expel. So the janitor does the only thing he can, he grips that ceiling and pushes that cock though the ceiling to the floor above. Thrust after thrust, he unloads into another boiler room above. It’s just as empty and desolate as the one they were in. A whole room that would be destroyed by the jets of cum, rocket out of his cock. A room, whose pipes would break again, snap and fray. A room and hallway whose temperature skyrockets, with hot, musky steam. Heavy hot breaths fill the room below. Inaudible growls of lust wrend the air in quakes, as balls slap up and down splinters of concrete. The scientist escapes behind a far pillar in time, before he can be crushed. Drips of sweat, steam, and sex echo though-out the room between howls. Levels of cum rise. They fill the room as the glory hole in the ceiling cracks. Alternate surges of cracks pour down cum, then thicken as the growing cock plugs it back up again. The scientist feels doomed if he stays here much longer. Either the rise in heat would burn him, or building collapse above will bury him alive. It’s time to flee for his life. He trudges through the viscous cum and exits to the world above. One last glance back over his shoulder, he cums again in his pants. He leaves his precious research behind. He ascends the stairs to pull the fire alarm, to get everyone out. Fifteen minutes later, the building is surrounded by police and firemen. EMTs respond to to call. There are murmurs about the heat. How it’s either too hot or too cold. How they all felt a minor earthquake. A few of the patrons described how it smelled like a gym. Firemen gather at the utility stairs to the sub basements, but can’t budge the door. It seems to have been blocked off by a collapse of the foundation. A slurry pumps out from the cracks of the door. This causes some of the firemen to sport erections. Just as they turn around to head back to the truck, an aftershock hits, the stairwell collapses. The ground undulates and cracks. People flee from the underground park area. The firemen run and push people out of the building. Some stand around the exits of the lot. THOOOOOOOOOMMM Something enormous bursts through the ground in an explosion of grey dust and smoke. It crashes up though the car park into the build above. More bursts from the ground. It tears apart as people run away from the building. Windows bust out from the bottom floor up as smoke billows out. Every now and then rubble and office furniture tumbles out. A few minutes of this go by, when a rumble grunt overwhelms the emergency lights and sirens. “UUNNNGGHHHHHH!! OUUUUGHHHHHH!!!” It’s so loud. It pierces everything. The bass howls shockwaves. Birds flee and take flight from around the building. It is so guttural and low. Those close enough fall to their knees. Maybe in disbelief, maybe out of fear, but the way their eyes roll back in their heads tells other tales. The scientist steadies himself against a tree, across the street in a small parking lot. He huffs. He glances upwards, and stares towards what he hopes can’t happen. It can’t be what he thinks it is. “No no no no. This can't be happen… It can't be!” He yelps to himself in disbelief. It can’t be who he thinks it is. Another aftershock hits, the scientist falls to his knees. His eyes widen as an immense figure bursts out the top of the eighteen story building. The giant speaks in a lust addled deafening voice, “"Awwww Shit this feels so DAMN GOOD!!! Grow FUCKIN' HUUUUGGGEEE!!! C-c-can't s-stop. MMOORRREE!” He flexes his upper body like he reaches for something tangible above. With a surge, his body grows in an epic spurt. The building cracks apart, as chunks fall down. Bystanders run and scream as some of the firefighters and men stay, watch, transfixed. “OHHHHNNNGGHHH. FFFFUUUOUGHH FUCK. That's it body, I can feel UNGH, another HUGE GROWTH SPURT COMIN' ON, MAKE THIS MATURE MUSCLEFREAK INTO A GIGANTIC MUSCLEBEAST. C'MON BODY...GRRRRROOOOOOOWWWWW G-GRRRR-GRROOWWWWW!! AAAAGGGNNNNHHHHHHHH!!" Everyone gapes toward the growing giant. He expands up and out into a supreme god as the building crumbles around him. Eventually caught in self pleasure, a tremendous hairy thick base of a cock peeks up out of the rubble flanked by monstrously thick muscled thighs. It quickly chubs up, as it pushes out of the building by its own power and growth. The cock head lands in the street, almost on top of the park. The giant’s eyes flutter with pleasure. The building now in shambles crumbles all around. It sends a dust cloud everywhere. The giant stands there in the cloud. Bruce feels himself up, flexes, growes, growls rumbles. "HOLY FUCK MY COCK IS COLOSSAL!! And it's still G-GROWING BIGGER!! Never imagined my body would get so massive if I caught this growth flu, but UNNGGGHHH I don't want to stop growing! I need more size, more muscle, NNNGGHHFFFF, more cock!! RRUUOOAAUUNGHHHH! SO FUCKING HUUUUUGE!!!!” Huge balls swell with vast reservoirs of manly cum. An audible a water balloon noise being filled violently. Creaks that snap the air like distorted drums. The scientist spots the janitors balls swell. They expand so fast they hit the ground with a shuttering force. The earth below quivers. The giant, addled with lust falls forwards over his convulsing member. The janitor’s bloated hands fall on either side of the park, his face hovers over the scientist. Bruce lays on top of his shaft, his hairy muscled chest traps it below. The janitor sees his little scientist on his knees. The scientist looks up at him and grabs his groin. “Hey there Mr. Scientist. You know, this BIG grandpa should give you a big th-thanks.” As he starts to thrust his row-house sized cock. The janitor digs his hands into the streets, he balls up fistfuls of asphalt like sand. He slams his cock out, and drags it through the street. He howls and growls. Saliva foams, drips from his mouth. It splats next to the scientist. Knowing what’s to come, the scientist books out of the park as fast as he can. As he exits he hears a blast of clear pre take out the tree he used to lean on. It rips through buildings and roads in the path of the stream. While Bruce’s beast jets pre and floods the area, his body pulses larger, bigger, wider. Bruce towers over down-town buildings while he lays on his cock. The monster has decimated city blocks as his fists alone crush a block with their explosive growth. Booming mountain sized feet plow behind the giant. What’s not getting pushed away or destroyed by his feet and legs are getting crushed by the immense balls. They flatten the skyline. Streets flood as the grandpa’s growth accelerates. His accelerated growth fast eclipses buildings with just a finger. Unlimited muscle, power, and lust cascade through his python veins. Nay, his subway sized network of veins. Sweat drips down his hot body. It spreads like a cloud of sex over the city. “Awwww Shit this feels so DAMN GOOD!!! Growing FUCKIN' HUUUUGGGEEE!!! My balls are so fuckin' heavy and massive, I can feel all the cum brewin' in 'em, gonna...HNNG...GGNNNFFFF....HUGE LOOOOAAAADD!! UUNNNGGHHHHHH!! GOTTA PUMP-PU-PUUGHHHH HU-HUGERR!!! Muscles pump and swell. They surge so fast it pushes into his neck and head, his whole face swells. He has to stand up or be choked by his own muscles, the city cracks under his feet the size of a county. The ground buckles under his tremendous weight as his cock surges above his head again. It’s wider than his body as it erects skywards. The gramps stands miles high, the colossal god has to steady himself between his cock and balls. He grips his cock that flows with an immeasurable amount of pre, right before it stops. His balls pull up against his body. The god tries to put a choke hold on his own cock to no avail. "THIS GIGANTIC GRANDPA'S GONNA PUMP OUT THE BIGGEST LOAD THE WORLD HAS EVER SEEN...GONNA COAT THIS STATE IN MY THICK MUSKY LOAD!! HERE IT...HHNNNURRRGGGGHH… CUMS. OH FUCK MY MASSIVE BALLS ARE CHURNING SO LOUD AND...GGNNHHHH… FFFFUUUCK FRRRUGHHHH, SHIT SHIT OH FUCKING SHIT HERE IT COMES, IT’S COMING, IT'S BLOATING UP MY GINORMOUS COCK SO FUCKING BIIIIGGGGGGG. NGGHHHHOOOOOAAAAHHHHFUUUUUCKKKKK! HOLY SHIT, AWWW FUCK YEAH CAN'T STOOOOPPPP CUUUUMMMMMIIIINGGGGG!! YES YES YEEEEEESSSSSSSS! OOOHHHHHHGGGGGGG SO MUCH FUCKING MUSCLE CUUUUMMMMM!!! M-MORE MORE CUMMMMM!!!" Clear across the country, out of a gym, walks Scott and Will. They just met in the gym. Will gave Scott a few lifting pointers. Will isn’t a trainer, just a guy. If someone needed help he’d offer them his know-how. They exchange numbers outside when a meteor shower starts above. That’s weird… It was so bright during the day, they just stood there in awe. Until ash started to fall, they decided they’d better get home. Neither of them drove. No taxis were available on the apps, so they decided to walk home fast. They share almost the exact same route most of the way. After a good two miles they rushed to Will’s place. Instead of parting, Will decides he would instead invite Scott inside. A rainstorm hits. Perhaps it had something to do with the meteors. Scott decides with the rain he better take the invite and heads inside. “Oh, you can call me Brawn by the way,” mentions Scott. His friends call him by that nickname. He shakes hands with Will. Just as they turn towards the house, they hear.. “BIGGEST FUCKING Grandpa on the planet!! C-C-CAN’T s-stop CUMMING!!!! GOD DAMN it’s SO GOOOOOOOOD!!” It rolls like thunder from a distance.

Scott begins to tell on a personal blog how his life is the son of a house of massive giants. If you have some experience in living with giants in the same universe as Scott, please share your story here ____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ Today is 7/1/2019Hello everybody, How are you? Hope so. Today I tell a little of my story and what it's like to be the son of a couple of muscular giants and how the giants came to be. I hope you'll excuse me for spelling mistakes, but I have to run with the writing. Soon my parents will be home and I will not be able to type, understand? The ground shakes a lot and it's bad to type.Anyway .... let's start ...It all started after the government decided to insert the growth serum into civilians. When such a serum was discovered, the news spread throughout the world and other countries thought that we Americans would once again impose our will and supremacy. They were not wrong. The serum was injected first into some soldiers for fighting at extreme risk places. Some of these giant soldiers were also assigned to areas of extreme poverty to help those most in need. And others only stayed on the war lines to ensure security.Well, as was said by the government, not everyone could have the serum. It was a very restricted thing. But everything that man touches, with his greed for power, becomes harmful and harmful. The serum was smuggled and replicated and sold for a fortune. The chemical composition of the serum only reacted in men. Men of any age were modified by the serum. After smuggling and the appearance of more giants roaming the land, the government decided to regulate the serum to be sold under the rigors of health laws.In addition to the military, other groups were "blessed" with the serum. Policemen, firefighters, some businessmen, athletes (mostly football players and basketball players, even a special league was created for them), doctors and lawyers could also have the growth serum. The most important requirement to have the serum and its modifications was: to have no history of violence. The part of the society that was becoming giant was mostly made up of gentle giants, a little playful and awkward, but they were all gentle.It was not interesting for the public coffers to have giants of 35ft, with huge muscles, being violent and crushing everything ahead. And that's where my story begins. I am the son of a giant. A gentle giant, married to another gentle giant. I'm adopted. I was dropped off at the door of this giant's house after my parents fled and never heard of them again. I know, it's a sad story, but that's beside the point now.My parents are called Tedd and Kevin, and my name is Scott, or Lil Scott, as my parents like to call me. Tedd is a police officer, is 35'7" tall, weighs many tons of massive muscles coated with a layer of fat. He has a thick, dark beard, and some white hair leaving that grayish aspect.His chest is so wide that I can sit up and talk to him. My dad Tedd is 45 years old and has been in the police force for over fifteen years. He looks young and since he had his body modified by the serum, he has never changed. Whey slows aging.Kevin, 38, is 34'8" tall and has an incredible body. He is all muscle, almost no fat and would make a pro bodybuilder be envious. Kevin, just as Tedd has a body covered by hairs, but he does not wear a beard, as he says it scares many customers who are looking for him. There are still humans who can not coexist with the giants. Kevin works for the public defender. His work is stressful, but he likes what he does. My two parents like to help people. And I ... well ... I'm Lil Scott.And when I'm trying to type the stories in my diary, I feel the tremors on the floor of my room. I know you're both at home. Usually it's my father Tedd who arrives early from his shift at the local police. And today it looks like he's taking my dad Kevin to some sort of date. This passionate couple thing. They will celebrate the five years of marriage. I bought a gift for two ... a couple of giant jockstraps selling on the internet.Damn it! Another shudder and the pictures in my room almost jumped off the wall. Can you wait for me? I'll take a look at what's going on._______________________________________________________10 minutes later...You will not believe it! My dad Tedd invited two more friends to a poker game before heading off to a giant party in the central park where the city's only giant nightclub works. I think I have not talked about it yet, but when the giants became part of society, houses, clothing and even oversized utensils were created to meet the needs of the giants.I know you can not hear me or hear the bangs here at home, but it looks like a herd of elephants is circling the room. It is incredible and frightening at the same time to live among these titans. I know I will not be hurt or stepped on purpose, but it's always good to be careful. In the house where I live, my parents have made a separate room for me and I have everything I need.The giant steps are getting stronger, I think my father Kevin. And soon he will knock on the door of my room to give me a kiss. He's very kind and affectionate to me, not that my father Tedd is not, but my father Kevin likes to talk to me and always asks if I'm dating someone from school. Tedd is more practical and always says I need to study and not date. They are different, but I love them both.I'm going to need to leave ... again ... my father's loud voice Kevin is shaking the windows of my room. I'll be back soon guys!_______________________________________________________Hmmm ... so this is my little boy's blog? This is so cool!I hope my little Scott does not feel offended if I enter anything here. Well, I can not type on the keyboard of Scott's notebook, my fingers would crush the whole thing and I do not want to let my little son upset with me.Well ... let's see here ... what can I say ... I'd better start telling you how I can type here. Well, after the giants appeared a lot of technology was developed to help in the interaction between normal size and us giants. I plug into Scott's tiny notebook a USB cable that attaches to my tablet where there is a voice command program where I can use my son's minor things. It's a formidable gadget and I really like all technology made to help us communicate with you, little men ... heheheheI apologize, I forgot the presentations. My name is Kevin, I'm a big lawyer and I work in the public defender's office in New York. I love eating pizza, I love going to the theater and I enjoy spending the most time with my son and my husband Tedd. I'm 38 years old and 34'8 "tall. Face! I am big enough to smash a car with my knee and there is no way I can fit into their tiny houses now. That would be funny ... I've never crushed a car with a knee ... I'm not violent or anything cruel ... but, I'll put on my wish list the item: smash cars.Assuming you readers of this bolg are all normal-sized humans, here's some trivia about us, the giants. Yes, we were modified by the serum the government created for the soldiers. Our parties are always showered with lots of sex, amazing orgasms and lots of interaction with the little ones. We like the size difference and it makes us excited. Our penises are larger than the largest human ever listed on earth. Our asses can crush homes and our voices are deep.I'm going to tell you a secret: I have a fetish for feet. Yes, I like that my feet are massaged by a tiny one like you readers. I get so turned on that I cum without without even touching me. Tedd likes to rub his furry cannonballs over you. All these jokes are legal and there are no fatalities, for even though they are very large, we have a sense of our strength, and I repeat: we are not cruel giants. But even so ... we like the game of humiliation that our giant and massive size incites.Oh shit! My Lil Scott is coming back and I need to get out. I'll put the notebook in place. Well ... I took Scott's notebook from the side window of his room. He leaves very close to the window so he just stretched his fingers and pick up the little thing. Damn it! I was caught ... he entered the room and saw me stirring and talking on the tabletSorry, puppy! Dad was just sharing some curiosity with the readers of his blog ... not losing his head with his big daddy, okay?_______________________________________________________Guys... my father Kevin was very invasive taking my computer to write on the blog, but from what I saw he left some legal information here. Well ... I promise that someday, when I have free time I will interview each of my giant parents and share our adventures with you.See you next time !!

Getting Used to Being Unstoppable Brock (Part 1) My cock started to get hard as I watched the huge truck moving towards me. I couldn’t help myself. I was so turned on by the fact that my body was not going to budge even a fraction of an inch when hit by a speeding semi. The poor bastard driving the thing didn’t realize that the cab around him was about to be compacted like an empty soda can that’s been crushed. I knew my cock was dribbling pre-cum just from the anticipation of feeling steel pressed into my body and my muscles causing it to mold around me. I thrust my crotch forward a little so the first thing that would be pounded by the front of the truck would be the tip of my hard pole. I knew that would cause me to spew a massive load. Damn it is so nice to be this fucking unstoppable. I can see the truck speed up, the driver gunning it so he can flatten me completely. He is going to be so surprised, if he lives through the impact. The head of my hard prick comes into contact with the grating on the front of the truck first. I can feel the tip penetrate the steel plate as if it’s just a Kleenex. Suddenly the front hood of the truck meets my hard body. It feels like I’m at the beach and a wave is crashing past my body. My head and shoulders stick out a little higher than the truck. This means I get to watch the face of the driver for those few seconds as motor and hood of the roaring machine instantly bend around my muscled torso. A gap is ripped straight up the middle of the trucks front to make room for my unmoving bulk. I flash an eat-shit grin at the driver right before every airbag in the big cab inflates and completely surrounds him. The back of the truck rises in the air from the impact and then slams back down to the ground instantly. The front windshield and the two side windows instantly shatter as the cab is squeezed together like some kind of large accordion. Then, as quickly as the impact happened, there is no movement whatsoever. The big semi has come to a complete halt and I have not moved at all. The motor is completely destroyed and non-functioning. The only sound is hissing from the mangled radiator. I also realize that I have emptied a load of my super cum into the body of the truck. It was too much for my cock to handle as I demolished a huge machine without lifting a finger. I am thankful that the truck has not exploded, not that it would have hurt me at all, but I really don’t want the driver to die. I push my arms outward since they have been pinned to my body by the metal on either side of me. It is like I am brushing off a sheet that has been laid on my body. I am basically standing where the windshield begins – with that much of the truck’s hood around and behind me. As I move my arms from my sides the motion rips the truck in two, both sides pushing out to the side. I hear the driver moaning and then I see him as the cab is opened up because the truck is torn apart by my strength. I can see the guy is pinned to the seat by the steering wheel. I continue pushing forward and outward, pushing the two sides of the truck further apart. The noise is deafening as I cause steel to rip apart as easily as most people tear the perforated edges of paper towels. I make my way even with the driver’s seat. He is conscious and staring at me with disbelief. I reach up and push his seat backwards. With just one hand I cause the half of cab around him to expand back to it normal size. Now his body is away from the steering wheel. I reach up and wrap a big hand around the column supporting what was just pinning him. I easily rip the entire mechanism – column, steering wheel, and half of the remaining dashboard – from the truck and throw it backwards over my shoulder. The driver watches all of this stunned. I then slide my pinky up between his chest and the seatbelt that pins him to the seat tightly. I break through the material with just a slight flick of my smallest finger. The guy’s jaw falls open in total disbelief and awe. All that has just happened has finally registered in his stunned brain. “No fucking way.” That’s all he says before he passes out – caused either from the impact of the crash or from witnessing the amazing power of my huge muscled body. I grab the front of his flannel shirt with one hand and pull him from the truck. I’m holding him at my side the way a child might hold a Raggedy Ann doll. I easily bring my arm up and flop his limp body over my shoulder. I then bend my massive legs slightly and jump up into the dark night sky, leaving a hole in the pavement - caused by my powerful thrust from the ground. Maybe I should explain who I am and how I got this way. It all began with Ted, my roommate. How to explain Ted and what he did, though . . . that’s the question. I must go back a few months to begin this story. Ted (Part 2) I met Ted Spellman our first day of work at the law firm of Marks, Stephenson, and Tomkins. We were beginning at the prestigious firm on the same day, along with six other entry-level law clerks. If there was such a thing as pond scum in this particular place – we were it. Our trainer even said so at one point. She said that we would be treated as if we didn’t exist and the senior lawyers would make our lives hell. Ted and I bonded immediately just to have some reinforcement as we stumbled through our first few months of work. We hit it off immediately and, since we were both looking for a place to live, we decided to become roommates and rented a pretty decent two-bedroom apartment close enough for us to walk to the office. We weren’t trying be good or green or anything – it’s just that neither of us could afford to have a car in the city. I knew within a week of living together that Ted had feelings for me. I guess I had feelings for him, as well, but it didn’t help me to act on them. I was flattered but I was also too shy and too unsure of myself to acknowledge any of his advances. Looking back now I can see that he thought I was either not interested in him or so incredibly stuck up that I didn’t care about his feelings. Little did he know that neither was true. My upbringing had made it impossible for me to like myself. Let’s just say I had older brothers that played every sport imaginable and I loved Judy Garland – enough said. My past made it impossible for me to think a guy as great as Ted could find me interesting – let alone sexy! Ted was about six feet two, has a naturally built body, and was blessed with dirty blonde hair that looked marvelous the second he woke up in the morning. Don’t ask, I have a thing for hair. I, on the other hand, am . . . I mean was a guy of about five feet and eight inches, curly hair that had a mind of its own, and a body that not only despised weights but also did not respond to any kind of working out I chose to do. I knew deep down that I could never make someone like Ted happy. He might find my sense of humor grand – as he put it – for a while, but that would get old very soon. I wanted him to stay my roommate so I decided to never admit my feelings for him or acknowledge his advances. And this policy proved to be very sustaining until one night of vodka martinis. We were celebrating the fact that we had made it through a month at the law firm and that we had a three-day weekend. When we got home Ted insisted on making martinis to celebrate and then, three martinis each later, he decided to go for my jugular. “You don’t like yourself do you Brock.” “What?” I tried to ignore his question. We were sitting on the sofa listening to my mother’s Oleta Adams album – I was trying to convince him that she had an unbelievable voice. He was either unconvinced or his mind was too preoccupied to listen closely. I found it very appropriate that the song ‘Get Here’ was playing as we sat on opposite ends of the sofa – neither knowing how to move past this place of unknowing. He cleared his throat to give himself a little more time to rephrase his question. “You kind of have low self esteem, don’t you?” “Yes.” My answer was simple and honest. It was also spoken very softly and I did not turn to look at him at all. I didn’t know how I would react if I saw his handsome face and his caring eyes. “Why?” His question was simple, as well. I could tell by his voice that he was genuinely interested in knowing what feelings of insecurity were at my core. He wanted to know what made me tick. I didn’t know, at the time, that it was because he was truly interested in me. I was still nervous that any tumbling of my walls would lead to a quick night of sex and then many awkward days until one of us decided to move. “I don’t know, I guess it’s from my past.” “You mean because of your brothers don’t you. You feel that they were somehow better than you because they were athletes and you weren’t.” “It’s more than that Ted. It would really be hard for you to understand. You’ve looked like that for all of your life and I’ve looked like this.” “I think you’re very handsome.” This took us to an edge that I had always refused to go near. I still did not look at him. I could not imagine how his angelic blue eyes and his soothing smile would melt me. I knew I needed to stay in control of my emotions. “Was it because they were bigger than you? Is it because I am bigger than you that you ignore my blatant moves on you?” I turned to face him. I was slightly hurt by his words, but it was also wonderful to have someone know you so well. I prepared myself for his inviting gaze. I did not allow my face to show any of the conflict that was ravaging my entire body. “That’s part of it Ted, sure. I wish I could be bigger. I wish I were stronger. That’s not a bad thing, though. It just is, that’s all. Like I said before, you can’t understand.” “I guess not – well, not fully, but I think I get what it means - a little. Can you at least give me that?” “Sure.” “I think I know a way to help you get your wish, Brock. But right now I want to cook you dinner. First, though, I’m going to do this.” Ted leaned in and kissed me hard. The slight stubble on his chiseled face rubbed across my skin as he pressed his lips against mine. My cock shot fully rigid like some kind of rocket exploding into the air. I was completely caught off guard and didn’t react in any way. Ted pulled away and quickly stood up. “God, I’ve wanted to do that for a long time. It’s going to be even better after the changes start.” I was so flabbergasted that I missed what Ted had said. I simply sat there and watched him move to the kitchen to start dinner. ********** Brock (Part 3) I landed out in the middle of nowhere about a mile from where I had so easily demolished the truck. I was still pumped with excitement from the memory of all that poundage of metal crumbling around my muscle-packed super body as the truck slammed into me. I hadn’t intended to leap so far away, but the adrenaline streaming through my veins had made me underestimate the power in my legs. I caused a pretty good-sized crater in the ground when I landed and the driver’s body flopped around on my shoulder because of the impact. I heard the guy moan as he began to regain consciousness. I looked around and saw that we were in the middle of a wooded area on the outskirts of town – just beyond a big construction supply store. This would be a perfect spot for me to interrogate my new small friend. I reached up with one hand and grabbed the back of the guy’s collar. I easily held his body in the air – kind of like a mother cat carrying her kittens. After a quick glance at him, I could see the destruction of his truck caused by my body had not hurt him too much. He was going to be pretty bruised, but nothing was broken. I began to think back to the moment when my stiff cock had pierced the front of the speeding truck as easily as someone’s finger might poke through toilet paper. I was instantly hard again. The massive ejaculation that had happened as the hood and motor of the semi folded around my immovable body had only been a temporary release. I was, again, jacked-up with the nuclear-powered cum gushing into my huge pole. I knew I needed to get off and I needed to do it quickly so I wouldn’t lose control and do some serious damage. I looked at the tiny man in front of me and contemplated plowing his ass. “Naw, I can’t do that. I’d easily rip this wimp into two pieces on the second thrust. But what to do with the asshole while I get a little relief?” I glanced around, noticing the huge storage area of the supply company. I leapt into the air, making sure I didn’t shove off too hard, and easily cleared the huge barbed-wire fence around the store. After landing in the middle of the building supply area I quickly saw what I could use for my little task. I heard the guy moan a little more and I was surprised by the fact that I had forgotten I was carrying his almost six foot frame as if it were nothing. I looked at the man that tried to run me over a little closer. He was a pretty big dude. He looked like he weighed about two eighty and was actually handsome. I briefly thought again about fucking the dude, but knew that my super cock would destroy his body even easier than it had the truck. I reached down with my empty and lifted a twelve foot steel girder like it was a toothpick. My giant hand easily reached around the thick piece of metal and my strong grip caused my fingers to indent the thing as if it were made out of wet clay. I lessened my strength before I squeezed the girder in two and jumped back into the air. I guided my huge body toward a group of huge oak trees in the middle of the wooded area. This time my landing did not cause the entire area to rumble like a small earthquake. I knew this meant I was starting to control my power a little more– this thought made my hard cock to begin to ooze pre-cum. There was little time left before my body’s need for ejaculation caused me to start destroying things just to increase the force behind my explosion. For me, showing off my strength was the ultimate foreplay! I was worried I might do something to my little prisoner – like toss him into the next state, squish him between my palms like a small accordion, or flatten him like a cardboard cut-out between my monster thighs. I moved quickly to one of the massive oak trees in the small clearing and pressed his body up against its wide trunk. I then tightened my grip on the girder in my hand and made it bend into a V shape. I slid the steel bean up under the guys arms and then reached around the tree to squeeze the ends together like someone my turn the twist-tie on a bag of apples at the grocery store. Even after being like this for a few months I was still amazed at how easy it was for me to manipulate steel that was a foot thick. I tightened the girder together until it cut into the side of the tree. I stepped back and smiled at the job I had done. The guy was pinned to the tree securely and dangled in the air about three feet from the ground. I was careful not to tighten the steel so much that he wouldn’t be able to breathe. I reached out and tapped the side of his face with two of my fingers – being careful not to use too much power. I didn’t want to snap his neck as his head spun around in some kind of Exorcist fashion, I just wanted to wake him up. The guy started to wake up and I laughed out loud as he began to realize what he thought was his big body had been easily carried and strapped to a tree by the muscled man in front of him. “Glad to have you awake little fella. That way, you can see more of what this powerful body can do. You should also be glad that I didn’t destroy you like I did your tiny truck.” “Where am I?” “About a mile outside of town.” “How did I get here?” “That’s simple. Like this.” I bent my legs slightly and jumped into the darkness above. I knew the rush of air from my sudden movement would force his head up against the tree. It would be like some simulator machine for an astronaut where the G-force would be too great to withstand. I simply jumped straight into the air and shot up high enough to see the lights of the entire town in the distance. When I landed back down in front of the little guy trapped against the tree I intentionally allowed the impact to shake everything within hundreds of yards around us. I wanted him to get an almost-full sense of the power my body contained. His mouth was open in disbelief and I was nervous he was going to pass out again. I did not want that to happen. I was ripe for showing off and I wanted his “little man” cum eruption to coincide with my titanic release. I was getting off on showing him my power more than he was enjoying the exhibition. “I could jump high enough to grab a satellite if you want me to. That would probably send you into some kind of muscle apoplectic shock, wouldn’t it little man. I hope you’re beginning to realize that your puny truck wasn’t going to do anything to me.” I was standing there without a stitch of clothing on my huge body and the man’s eyes could not decide where to focus. I could see he was impressed with my expansive chest, but he also couldn’t believe the size of my arms. I tensed my body just to show off. He let out a whimper that made it clear he knew he was in the presence of someone far more superior to any fantasy he had ever dreamed. That’s when he glanced at my cum-dripping bazooka of a cock and I swear the man almost had a heart attack just from the sight. I could tell his little brain was trying to comprehend how a dick could look so powerful. I knew the time was right to show off a little. “So, little man, I’m feeling the need to milk this monster rod. You should be happy as hell that I’ve decided not to shove this telephone pole up your ass. I know you’d like it – but it would be the last thing you ever experienced in your life and I need some information. Right now, though, I’ve got to calm this beast between my legs. So you just rest there while I take care of some business. Oh wait, I guess that’s kind of stupid because you couldn’t go anywhere even if you wanted to. It seems that big Brock here has taken a metal beam and wrapped it around you with just one hand. That’s right, with only one hand. I twisted a steel girder like it was a piece of paper. Does that turn you on, little man? I’m sure it does. Let’s see what else this big boy can do, shall we?” My cock was aching for relief. I was getting off on bragging about my power. I was ready to show the guy some more of my strength. I looked around for something that could help me empty my cum-filled balls. I broke into a big smile when I finally realized what my next show would be. I walked up to a second large oak tree a few feet from the little guy. I stood facing the tree and let the tip of my dick press up against the five-foot wide trunk. I grabbed the sides of the tree with my massive hands, allowing my fingers to easily dig into the thick wood. I slowly pushed my crotch forward. “Ah, no fucking way!” I chuckled at the little man’s words – he was obviously realizing what I intended to do. We both watched my dickhead begin to plunge slowly into the trunk of the large tree. The feeling of my cock penetrating a sturdy oak tree was unbelievable. I could feel all the blood in my body rushing to my powerful rod. I was easily pulverizing a thick tree with only my hard prick. I could not believe the power that existed in my body. I knew that I had only begun to fully comprehend what I was capable of, but that didn’t matter right now. All I wanted to do was to fuck this giant oak tree like it was some guy’s tight ass – and the pressure on my dick was incredible. This was slightly better than plowing the guy’s truck because I could do it slowly and listen to the thick trunk of the tree splintering as the tip of my cock moved deeper into its center. I cried out when my massive rod was fully into the tree. I knew that my giant pole was more than halfway through the thick trunk. I began to buck my hips slowly – pulling and pushing my meat into the tree. I wanted to show off more so I let go of the tree with my hands after burying my cock completely in. I then flexed my giant rod and the tree moved upward. I let out an inhuman yell and pulsed my cock even higher. Suddenly the entire roots system of the giant oak came screaming out of the ground. I leaned slightly backwards and then turned toward “little man.” The entire tree moved with my cock – completely penetrated and completely controlled by me. I let out a loud victory yell because I had just uprooted a giant oak with just my dick. “Holy shit!” I knew the little man was impressed, but there was still a lot more to come. I grabbed the sides of the tree again and started to rock my crotch forward and backward. I brought myself to climax quickly. Suddenly my cock erupted and it was like some kind of cannon being set off within the tree. The back side of the thick trunk was blown away into the night air. Ropes of powerful white cum shot out of the hole in the tree as I continued to ejaculate. I felt like some kind of super powerful woodpecker – and then realized my pecker hand destroyed most of the wood. There was now an incredible hole in the base of this tree. I finally stopped cumming and decided I needed to finish the tree completely. I held on to the tree tightly and then started twisting my hips back and forth. My cock acted like some kind of super chain saw and completely ripped the bottom part of the trunk from the rest of the giant tree. My powerful rod sliced the thick wood as if it were paper. The base of the tree fell to the ground with a loud thud. My cock was still hard as stone and sticking straight out. I turned to look at the face of “little man” and wasn’t surprised to see that he had passed out again. I also noticed that his crotch was sopping wet with his Brock-praising cum. I bent my arms downward and then forced them up quickly – sending the tree into the night air. I waited a few minutes and then heard it crashing into other trees a few miles away. Tossing a fully grown oak tree into the air had been as easy as flipping a coin. My power was mind-blowing – and cock-blowing, come to think of it. I turned back to little man, now that my intensely pressurized dick had been relieved. I again tapped his face to wake him. It took him a few seconds to fully regain consciousness - not to mention remember all of the details of my display of power. I could see that his tiny cock was still hard as a two-by-four. “So, little man, it’s time to tell me who sent you. Who’s the stupid guy that thought you’d be able to do some kind of damage to this super body?” “I’m not talking, you muscle-bound asshole.” I simply smiled at the defiant little guy. I was impressed by his determination. I knew I’d get the information from him, but I thought it would be fun to prolong the reward. I glanced around and saw a couple of boulders the size of the guy’s head. I walked over and grabbed them both in my giant hands. I moved back in front of the guy and held the big stones near his face. My fingers could wrap around them completely, but I held them in my open palms as I spoke. “So the little tough guy still doesn’t get it, does he? I’ve destroyed your truck with no effort at all. I just stood there, man, and you watched as my body caused your semi to crumple like it was cardboard. You also just saw me uproot a giant oak tree with just my hard tool. I lifted all of that massive weight with only my cock. Just imagine what I must be able to do with these powerful guns, boy. Look at these boulders – they’re about the size of your head, don’t you think? And what happens if I wrap my hands around these little things? What happens if I begin to squeeze tightly? My hands did exactly what my mouth was saying. I began to tighten my grip around the big boulders. The little man’s eyes began to widen as he heard the rocks in my hands make sounds of distress. My fingers were compressing the solid mass together and I knew the boulders could not take much more. Suddenly there was a loud noise and both stones burst into smaller fragments at the same time. Some small pieces shot out from between my fingers and rained down on the little guy’s body. I saw him start shaking uncontrollably and I knew what he was releasing another load of his muscle-loving cum. It dawned on me at that moment that the guy was refusing to tell me who sent him for an entirely different reason than I thought. I believe he was some kind of committed hit man, but the truth was that he was enjoying my strength show too much. He refused to tell me anything because he hoped it would cause me to show off my power even more. I admired his love of muscle, but I needed to move our conversation forward. I opened my hands and turn my palms downward, allowing the dust and fragments of destroyed boulders to fall to the ground. I reached out and wiped my hands on the guy’s shirt. I smiled at him, but he could tell it wasn’t a pleasant smile. “Time for your head to feel the same kind of pressure as those boulders. I doubt your skull will give as much resistance as they did.” I wrapped one of my hands around the top of his head. I marveled at the fact that my fingers reached down almost to his neck. God, I was huge. I began to squeeze him slightly – nothing even close to what power I had in my hand. “The guy’s name is Coles. Tommy Coles. He’s in the state penitentiary, but he has connections outside. I was hired by one of his lackeys. You’re not the target, though. We want your boyfriend. We want Ted Spellman.” I released his head when he spoke Ted’s name. My heart began to race with fear. *************** Ted (Part 4) “So I hope you’re hungry, Brock, because I made a lot of food and you need to clean your plate.” I was still sitting in the living room trying to get my head around the fact that my gorgeous roommate had just kissed me and then quickly exited to make dinner. I wanted to continue to ignore his advances, but a kiss on the lips is kind of hard to not acknowledge. I decided to let him take the lead. I would not speak about what had just happened a half hour ago unless he did. “You are not my mom, Ted, and I don’t have to eat anything I don’t like. I stopped having to be a member of the ‘clean plate club’ when I graduated from high school.” “Well you have to promise me you’ll finish the entire dinner tonight, sir. It will offend me if you don’t eat everything I’ve made for you. Besides that, I think you’ll like all of it – I think you’ll like it a lot. Just remember that the boys in the so-called ‘clean plate club’ usually grew up to be big and healthy men. You could still be a growing boy.” “I stopped growing in the eighth grade, Ted.” The face suddenly Ted made caused me to feel guilty and childish at the same time. The guy was obviously kidding with me and he just wanted to make sure I enjoyed our dinner. I’m sure he was looking for some way to avoid talking about the kiss from earlier. He just wanted me to feel comfortable. I started to realize at that moment that I was falling head over heels in love with the guy. “I promise to clean my plate, mom!” “That’s a good little boy – who’s soon to be bigger.” I ignored Ted’s cryptic words and gave him a slight shove as I walked passed him into the dining area off the kitchen. The momentary connection to his hard body made my knees go weak. I quickly moved away from Ted and was amazed to find that the table was set as if it were a romantic dinner for two and, in a way, I guess it was. There were candles lit on the table and the guy hadn’t used our typical high-end paper plates and plastic cups. The good china that I had inherited from my grandmother glimmered in the candlelight. “Here you go, sir.” Ted pulled out a chair for me. I sat down without really registering anything. I was lost in my confusion about how to handle all of this attention. I so wanted to give in to my lust for the guy, but I didn’t want to get my heart broken. I forced myself to not think about anything and just focused on the food in front of me. It looked fantastic. Ted had made pasta with Bolognese sauce, a large salad, and a dessert that looked like a chocolate tart of some kind. “You did all of this in just thirty minutes?” “Well, some of it was already done. Don’t worry about it. Let’s eat before it gets cold.” Ted then took the pasta and shoveled the entire contents of the bowl onto my plate. “Wait, what about you? I can’t eat all of this.” “Brock, you promised you’d clean your plate. Don’t worry about me. I just want some salad. This meal is all about you, buddy.” The word ‘buddy’ melted my insides. I loved how intimate it sounded. I picked up my fork and started to eat without any more protesting. My mouth was instantly filled with a cornucopia of incredible tastes. Ted’s pasta was amazing. The huge pile on my plate suddenly looked small and I knew I’d have no problem finishing the entire dish. As a matter of fact I had a funny feeling I’d be asking to lick the serving bowl. Ted watched me closely as I devoured the pasta. He picked at his salad and seemed too excited about something to eat. He opened a bottle of wine and poured a glass for both of us. “Ted, this pasta is amazing. This beef tastes incredible. What kind of spices did you use?” “Um, that’s a family secret, Brock. I can’t tell you. I’m glad you like it, though. There’s a little more in the kitchen. Let me get it for you.” He grabbed the serving bowl and was gone before I could tell him no, but then I realized I really did want more. He came back quickly with another full serving and poured it onto my almost pristine plate. I caught his eyes as he stood there and I swear he looked like a school kid about to burst with excitement. It dawned on me that Ted probably thought this meal was going to lead to something bigger before the night was through. Little did I know how right I was. “I’ve never had pasta as good as this, Ted.” “Thanks, Brock. I think you’re going to like the dessert, too. You have to have a few pieces of the chocolate tart, so save some room.” “It looks awesome, too.” I was starting to feel a good buzz from the wine – but, then again, the feeling was very different than I’d ever felt before. My entire body seemed to be tipsy. It wasn’t just my head that seemed to be numb from the alcohol – it was a sensation that consumed all of me. As I finished the pasta Ted poured me another glass of wine. “Drink up, buddy.” Again, his intimacy made my stomach do flips and I quickly took a big gulp of wine. Ted was quickly cutting a small piece of the tart and I couldn’t wait to taste it. He moved the small piece to his plate and then slid the rest of the dessert onto mine. “Hey, there’s no way I can eat all of that. What are you trying to do, dude, make me gain ten pounds tonight?” “And then some, my friend, and then some. Trust me, once you’ve had a bite you’ll want to eat the entire thing. Dig in, Brock.” I picked up my fork and took a big bite. It was fucking unbelievable. The chocolate flavor was so intense that my toes curled with excitement. It was like some kind of fudge explosion in my mouth. I quickly took another huge bite.” “Make sure you drink more wine, too, Brock. The mingling of its taste with the chocolate is unbelievable.” “You are so right. This dessert is incredible. And I love this wine. What is it?” I glanced at the bottle on the table and realized, for the first time, that it didn’t have a label. I glanced at Ted and was shocked at how the candlelight made him look a hundred times more gorgeous than before. I figured I must be getting sloppy drunk, but I didn’t care. I was slowly letting go of any defenses I had meticulously built over the last few months. The mixture of good food, great wine, and candlelight was too much for me. I knew right then that I would sleep with the guy that night. “Uh, well, it’s a wine that my family makes. Yeah, I don’t think I ever told you that we make our own wine. It’s a merlot or something.” “Wow, I didn’t know that. Well it’s really good.” I grabbed the bottle and poured some more into our glasses. The bottle was now empty. I finished my large portion of the dessert at the same time. Ted slowly ate his piece of the tart and watched me closely. It was so romantic. I was beginning to get a little hot under the collar. It must have been a mixture of the warm food, the wine, and the fact that my stud-of-a-roommate was staring at me with the bluest bedroom eyes I’d ever seen. “Well, sir, do I get mega points for cleaning my plate? There better be a huge reward for being such a good boy.” “I promise you there will be, Brock, I promise.” I stared at Ted’s face and was excited by his subtle reference to our impending roll in the hay. I had lost all control over my body. I was his and his completely. The temperature in the room suddenly seemed to rise by fifty degrees. Sweat instantly broke out on my forehead, back, and chest. The room swayed a little. I steadied myself and then glanced back at Ted. “Man, this dinner and wine were a little too much for me, Ted. Is it suddenly fucking hot in here or what?” “Um, about that Brock. I have something to tell you and I need you to stay really calm afterwards, okay?” Oh shit, did the guy really think he had to confess where this night was headed? Hadn’t I given him enough positive feedback for him to know that he could fuck me on the table right there if he wanted to? Damn, our relationship had not even started and we were already having trouble communicating. I was suddenly quite sober and just stared at the handsome guy. “Promise me you’ll remain calm, Brock.” “What are you talking about, Ted?” “Just promise me that you won’t freak out about what I’m going to say, okay buddy.” “Ted, come on. You’ve got to know that I feel the same way about you. I’ve wanted you from day one. Hell, I’m not going to freak out about what we’re obviously going to do tonight, mainly because there hasn’t been a night since we moved in together when I didn’t beat off thinking about you nude. You can’t tell me anything I already don’t know. I’m just ready to move on to the fucking! My only worry is that you won’t still want me in the morning.” As I spoke Ted’s mouth first dropped open in disbelief and then turned into this gigantic semi-devious smile. His beautiful face and slightly evil grin made my cock harder than it had ever been in my entire life. My body was on fire with anticipation of being held in his arms. I could never remember having such a powerful feeling dominating my body. It was as if this guy’s love for me was making me seem invincible. I suddenly had the desire to do something amazing – like lift a car or burst through a brick wall. I chuckled a little at the thoughts running through my head, but realized that Ted’s affection for me caused it all. “Well um, Brock, we’re going to get to all of that soon enough, but that’s not what I need to tell you.” I suddenly felt very stupid and tried to remember every detail of what I had just said. I could not believe I had spilled my deepest fantasies about the guy and he was going to share something totally different. I was not completely focused and started searching for a way to backtrack out of the big hole I had just dug. My face obviously showed my panic stricken state. “Wait, Brock. Don’t freak out. I really do want you, too. I can’t wait until we sleep together and fuck like rabbits. It’s just that there’s something more I’ve got to tell you.” My heart stopped beating wildly and I instantly calmed down. Ted’s words had been able to thrill and soothe me completely. I smiled at him and nodded my head – giving him permission to continue. Ted cleared his throat and looked down at the table. I suddenly got scared at what he might be sharing. “You remember that really intense military case I helped out on a couple months ago. It was the case that Mr. Stephenson was ready to take to the Supreme Court if he had to. Do you remember that?” “Yeah, sure. The case involved some crazy drug, right? Wasn’t the military suing some pharmaceutical company because it didn’t work or something? ” “Yes, that’s the one. Now listen closely, Brock, and remain calm.” Ted moved his hand across the table and placed it on mine. For a split second I forgot how serious he had turned and stared down at his hand. His touch made me feel like I was a fucking human volcano. I was suddenly as hot as the sun. I glanced back at his face to help calm down my body. “The drug was supposed to transform men into indestructible soldiers, but it didn’t work. As a matter of fact, it ended up killing all of the men that tried it. We won the case easily and everything involved with the drug trials had to be destroyed. Here’s where things get a little fuzzy on the moral scale, Brock, so please let me finish before you say anything. You see, all my life I wanted to be a lawyer, but my dad wanted me to be a doctor. I studied medicine for years with the intention of going to medical school. I specifically studied DNA and cell reproduction. I ended up convincing my dad to let me become a lawyer and I forgot about medicine completely. Well, Mr. Stephenson made me study the military case extensively and while I was looking over thousands of files from the drug company, I stumbled upon where they had made their mistake. I won’t bore you with all of the technical details, but let’s just say I realized that none of their test subjects had the right DNA in order for the drug to work. Now don’t judge me, Brock, but I took some samples of the drug one day when I was visiting the lab.” “You did what?” “Shhhh, Brock. Let me finish first. I’m going to tell you something that I’ve never told anyone and I hope it doesn’t ruin our relationship. I . . . I mean I’m attracted to . . . it’s just that . . . I dig really big guys. I’m talking hard-core bodybuilder types.” “Oh, I see.” All of the sexual excitement that had been building in my body suddenly stopped. I was forced back to being ‘inadequate Brock’ in a flash. Nothing else mattered except that Ted wanted a muscle guy and not me. I could not hide my disappointment and I could tell he immediately sensed what I was feeling. “Brock, you’re thinking too much and not listening to me. Let me finish before you decide things.” “What are you talking about?” “I can tell by your face that you’ve started feeling sorry for yourself and feel like you aren’t what I’m looking for and that’s not fair, Brock. You have to hear my whole story before you think anything. I’m going to jump ahead in all of this so you’ll stop feeling sorry for yourself. I may like big guys, Brock, but I’ve fallen in love with you. I don’t completely understand how it happened and I don’t really care. I fell head over heels in love with you the first day I met you, too. Why do you think I’ve made all of these blatant advances on you? I dream about having a relationship with you almost every second of the day. Yes, you aren’t the biggest guy around. Yes, my fantasies involve guys that tower over me and are covered with massive muscles. But the simple fact is I fell for you and I fell hard. Do you hear that Brock? Do you understand what I’m saying?” “I guess so, Ted. It’s just hard to fully comprehend how it’s possible, but I believe you.” “Thank you. But now I have to tell you the most important part of all of this. A few weeks ago I took a sample of your DNA. I’ve been collecting samples from lots of people – trying to see if I could match the stuff I took from the drug company. It turns out you’re the perfect match, Brock. My calculations show that the chances of getting a match are about fifty million to one and it turns out my roommate hits it spot on. I couldn’t believe it. So tonight, while I was listening to you share with me about your past, your feelings of inadequacy when compared to your brothers, and your wish to be bigger and stronger, I made a decision. I knew I needed to get you to try some of the drugs the pharmaceutical company was testing, but I also knew you’d never do it willingly. So, I kind of put it in your dinner.” My mind did not grasp what he was saying at first. Slowly it dawned on me that Ted had mixed drugs that had already killed many men in the meal he had just served me. I was completely overwhelmed by what he was sharing. I stared at him for a few more seconds and then went ballistic. “You did what? I can’t believe you would do that! What does that mean?” “I’m not sure, Brock, but I think we’re about to find out.” *********** Brock (Part 5) As soon as the puny guy I’d so easily pinned to the tree mentioned my roommate’s name, my mind went into overdrive. This asshole was just some kind of decoy – someone to keep me busy while others pursued Ted. I didn’t waste even a fraction of a second. My massive legs thrust me from the ground and I knew there was going to be a deep hole left by the powerful departure. I was worried for a second I might have demolished the oak tree and the little guy during the lift off, but it didn’t matter at that moment. I could only think about Ted. I knew, instinctively, that the mega force behind my take-off would be enough to help me travel across town and to the apartment building where Ted and I lived. I didn’t even think about the fact that I was stark naked when I landed in the middle of the street in front of our place. I also didn’t care about the huge hole I left in the asphalt. I moved so quickly that I knew no one could make out exactly who or what I was. In a flash I was standing in front of the demolished door to our home. I moved inside – not caring if anyone was waiting to ambush me, because I was beginning to fully understand that I was an unstoppable muscle machine. I quickly moved through every room and saw that the place was empty. I could tell there had been a struggle of some kind and that someone had thoroughly gone over every inch of the apartment. It was pretty clear that someone was looking for something important and I think the item was Ted, himself. I quickly went back outside and in one leap I returned to the wooded area on the other side of town. I landed a little more carefully this time - right smack in the middle of the huge hole I had made when I blasted away. The force of my earlier lift off had knocked down a dozen or so large trees in the area, including the one the little guy was still strapped to by the thick steel girder I had effortlessly molded around him. He was now just lying there on the toppled tree staring up at the sky – unable to escape my manhandled metal binding. I slid my forefinger between his torso and the girder. I flicked my finger away from his body and it ripped through the twelve-inch thick beam like I was breaking a piece of thread. The guy’s gaze was glued to each simple movement with an intensity that was admirable. As soon as he saw me split a heavy piece of metal with just one finger his body went rigid and his face instantly turned red. I could tell he was fighting something internal with all of his might. He spoke through gritted teeth. “Oh shit, not again!” His body suddenly went into convulsions and he had to grab the two mangled jutting pieces of the I-beam to prevent himself from falling off the tree. I could tell his body was emptying itself of the muscle-worshipping cum that had built up tremendously while he contemplated my incredible power during the short time I was gone. I was pretty impressed with his recovery skills and had to wait a pretty long time as his body flopped around uncontrollably because of the force of his orgasm. He cried out like a wounded animal and his large muscles – well large compared to anyone but me – tensed up beautifully. After about seven minutes or so he was able to return to the land of the living and he just stared up at me with a face of pure satisfaction and awe. “You sure are one hell of a muscle pig, aren’t you little man?” “Yes sir.” His show of respect flattered me and I smiled at the fact that he could only whisper his response, since his body was still recovering from that last mind-blowing ejaculation. I slid the same forefinger that had just easily ripped through metal between his belt and his cum-soaked crotch. I lifted the guy’s body into the air and held him a few feet from the ground. His body was still so weak from its eruption that he flopped around like some kind of rag doll. My lifting him so effortlessly with just one finger caused him to coo like a little baby and a big smile beamed across his face. “Dude, you reek of little man juice. I should toss you from here into the lake a few miles away just to wash you off, but unfortunately we need to get to the penitentiary immediately. I have a date with this Tommy Coles you mentioned. He’s got information about something very special to me and even if I have to rip apart that entire fucking prison with my bare hands I’m going to get some answers. You smelling like this, though, is going to make you popular at the prison. I bet your stench causes a few big guys to fight each other to see who gets to claim you as their bitch. That should be fun to watch.” I saw his smiling face suddenly turn into one full of terror. He knew I was right. This pretty little big boy was just the kind of guy that made massive hardened criminals become ass-plowing machines. It was going to be fun to leave him at the penitentiary. I reminded myself to call the warden tomorrow and explain why he had one more inmate than the day before. Right now, though, I had to get some information from Tommy Coles. I tossed the guy over my shoulder with just my finger and then leapt into the air. The state prison was two counties away so I knew it would probably take at least a couple of jumps. The only thing that prevented the little guy from shooting another load when I blasted into the air like a rocket was the fact that his body was totally spent. He did buck around on my wide shoulder from a dry-heave orgasm – caused simply because it was too much for him to realize that my powerful legs could propel us miles from where we began. It was a shame that this guy didn’t have any other information about Ted because I knew me doing a few easy feats of strength could get him to share anything. The guy kept grinding his hard cock into my giant pec and tried to grope my massive right biceps with his tiny hand. I say tiny, but the fact was the guy was bigger than ninety percent of the world’s population. It’s just that I had grown to a size that made him look like a ninety-pound weakling. I could tell the impact from our first landing knocked the breath out of him – his stomach was shoved into my hard shoulder with a force similar to a two ton wrecking ball. It took him a while to recover and by that time I made my second hard landing about fifty yards from the outer wall of the penitentiary. Again the little guy’s breath was knocked from his body, but at the same time I felt his cock spew its umpteenth load of cum into his pants just because he was being so easily manhandled by me. For a few seconds I again contemplated filling his anal cavity and his entire insides with my hard mammoth rod, but decided against it since he could be a future source of information from inside the prison. I knew I could easily drop in and get him to spill his guts just by bending the bars to his cell with my fingers or, better yet, my cock. I reached up and grabbed the back of his shirt and pulled the guy from my shoulder. I held him at arms length and saw that he had passed out again. This was good news since I knew I needed things to be a little silent when I broke into the penitentiary. I started weighing my options for getting into the big place in front of me. There were actually no limits to the ways I could enter, but some of them didn’t seem like a good plan. I ruled out punching through the outer wall because I knew it would make too much noise and I wanted to get to Mr. Coles without being detected. I thought about just knocking on the front gate, thinking that my size and the fact that I was carrying a guy who probably had a criminal record a mile long might get them to let me in, but then there was the fact that I was buck-naked and had a raging hard-on that would definitely need to be milked soon. I think any sane guard would start shooting at me without even asking questions – mainly because they would view my cock as a deadly weapon, not to mention they’d probably be scared shitless because of my massive body. I knew I could easily jump into the middle of the place or onto the top of one of the buildings, but I didn’t know where I was going, exactly, and I figured I needed to get to my target pretty quickly – in order to avoid too much confrontation. I wasn’t worried about defending myself; I was actually more worried about anyone who got in my way. “He’ll be in the gym.” Little man’s voice actually caught me off guard. I was still holding him in the air with one hand but I had forgotten he was there, mainly because he was lighter than a feather. I looked at his face and immediately saw that the guy was totally smitten. I had a cum-for-muscle admirer that would obviously sell his own grandmother if it meant he could be close to my body or could witness some of my unbelievable strength. I was actually beginning to like this little runt even though he had tried to run me over with a semi. I made a promise to myself to give him a little reward at some point. I also knew he loved it when I verbally dominated him. “What’s that pipsqueak?” “Tommy will be in the gym with his army of muscle heads. They work out every evening. His gang is some of the biggest and meanest guys in the place. Of course, all of them put together don’t come close to matching the strength of even one of your arms, but they don’t know that. I’m looking forward to watching them freak out as they realize you’re unstoppable.” “So the little man’s beginning to understand what’s in this gigantic package, huh?” I tensed my chest and the arm that wasn’t holding him. He was mesmerized by my body and let out a whimper that reminded me of a puppy that wants you to play with him. Yep, this little fella was looking forward to this huge superior man toying with a group of lesser mortals. Man, his enthusiasm was actually making my hard cock start to squeeze out big drops of pre-cum. I looked forward to showing off for my little muscle-strength junkie. At the same time I was getting jacked up with super-fucking adrenaline at the thought of taking on an army of muscle-bound assholes who probably think they are the world’s biggest alpha-males. Shit, there wasn’t anything in the world better than dominating an alpha male – unless it was dominating a group of alpha males at the same time. I began to breathe a little harder just from the excitement of what was to come. “So, you want to see this big boy take on an army, little man?” “Aw fuck yes. I’ll probably go into cardiac arrest just from watching you toy with those guys. There’s nothing in the world that would give me more pleasure.” “Well this is your lucky night, tiny dude. Where’s the gym?” “Far right corner. You can easily jump over the outer wall to the north side of the building without being detected. There’s a huge heavy steel-barred door that keeps everyone in the gym for the evening. That thing is calling out to be easily ripped apart by just one of your powerful hands. But I beg you to put it back afterwards so no one can escape the place when you begin to show off your strength. Better yet, make it look like it took a lot of work to bend the bars so they won’t know your full potential! Then they will think they can easily take you. There’s a room full of gym equipment just waiting to be destroyed by your bare hands. These guys never let anyone else use the gym. It’s like their special club. I want them to remember this evening. I can’t wait to watch their faces as you show them real power.” “What’s your name, little man?” “Clarence, sir.” “I may need an assistant someday Clarence and I think you’re the right man for the job. I didn’t think there could be a man on earth that got off on my strength more than me, but that was before I met you. It’s like you’ve got the entire night mapped out for me. I promise to make a few of your fantasies come true tonight, okay. But here’s the catch, I think you should wait to shoot your next load until I’m completely done. Let’s build it up real good so it will shoot out like water from a fire hydrant. You think you can do that Clarence?” “I doubt it sir, but I’ll try.” “Good, little man. Now let’s go have some fun.” ********** Ted (Part 6) “Ted, what have you done?” I was finding it hard to talk because I couldn’t catch my breath. My body felt like it was about to rip into a thousand tiny pieces. There was so much pain that my mind had no idea where to focus in order to ease the growing discomfort. Suddenly, a wave of intense nausea raced through my intestines and I fell from the chair, grabbing my stomach tightly. I cried out loudly and the sound made Ted race to my side. “Listen to me, Brock. You need to relax as much as you can. I know it’s hard as hell, but you’ve got to fight against tensing up. It will help during the transition, I promise.” “I . . . can’t . . . Ted!” It took too much effort to talk. I gritted my teeth and curled up into a tensed ball. My body had begun to shake uncontrollably and my skin felt like it was on fire. I knew that I would not be able to take much more and my body was going to shut down. Ted had used me as a guinea pig and I was going to die just like the other men that had tested the drug. This man that I thought I loved had knowingly sentenced me to death. A second wave of even more intense nausea racked my entire body. My eyes rolled back into my head. In the midst of the terrible pain I felt a hand slap my face sharply. My eyes went back to normal and I looked up at Ted. “Brock, pay attention. You’re freaking out. Trust me, buddy, you’re not going to die. You need to calm down. I know it’s hard, but you can do it. Just follow my instructions. You’ve got to believe that I’d never do anything to hurt you. I love you.” His final sentence sent a wave of delight through my aching body. I have no idea where I gathered some strength from, but I actually relaxed my frame slightly and pulled my hands from my stomach. Sweat covered every inch of me and I could tell my clothes were becoming soaked. I gritted my teeth harder and straightened out my legs and torso. Ted helped me to lie on my back. “That’s it, man. I knew you could do it. Now I hate to tell you this, Brock, but the pain is going to increase.” “What the fuck!” I yelled at him through gritted teeth. I stared at his calm beautiful face and tried to use that to take my mind off of the way every inch of my body hurt like hell. He smiled at me and knew the right things to say to help me. “Listen, buddy. You’re body is preparing itself for restructuring. Your DNA is going through some major enhancements. You are going to be huge, man. I’m talking fucking big. It’s what you’ve always dreamed of and what I’ve always wanted, too. You’re going to have muscles in places you never knew existed. Just imagine flexing your arm and instead of seeing a thin little bump you’re going to see biceps bigger than my head. Hell, it might be bigger than my entire upper body, I don’t know. I do know, though, that it’s going to be massive. I’ve seen the way you look at bodybuilders, Brock. You’ve always wished you could have a monster body like them and now you will. You’re going to tower over your brothers and they’re going to be intimidated as hell when they’re around you.” These words were like some kind of healing balm to my pain-ravaged body. It wasn’t that the pain was diminishing or anything, but I was finding the inner strength to deal with it. I was focusing on the idea that I was going to grow huge. Visions of me being covered in big muscles took my mind off of the intense throbbing that was attacking ever part of me. My excitement about turning into what had always been my fantasy helped my body to relax more. And to know that Ted wanted me to be huge, as well, just added to my drive to stay still and ride out the impending changes. I was still a little scared that I was going to die, but my faith in Ted and my lust for muscles overruled any major doubts. “Yeah, that’s it Brock. Relax your body. Keep thinking about big muscles exploding all over. It’s going to be better than watching the transformations on Incredible Hulk reruns, because this time it’s going to be real and it’s going to happen to you. You’re going to shred these clothes just by growing, Brock. I can’t wait to see your bulging leg muscles burst through these jeans, not to mention your new big feet shredding those loafers. Yeah, man, keep relaxing. Ignore the pain and just think about becoming enormous.” Ted’s words continued to help me not focus on the pain in my body. I also couldn’t believe that, in the midst of everything that was happening to me, his words were causing me to get a mind-blowing hard-on. My cock was stiffer than I could ever remember. The thought of me becoming immense and rippling with bulging muscles made my blood gush to my hard rod, causing it to press obscenely against my pants. I was beginning to become acclimated to the pain still pulsing to every cell of my body. I was actually able to smile, albeit with gritted teeth, at Ted. “Yeah, buddy, you’re starting to understand what’s going to happen, aren’t you? I knew you’d be happy once you realized that we were making your dreams come true.” “And . . . yours . . . too.” Ted turned red after I spoke. The poor guy was embarrassed that he was going to enjoy my new body as much as I was, and that made me smile more. Little did he know that the idea of him getting off on my muscles caused me to want to grow even more than before. I could not wait to fulfill some of his muscle-worshipping fantasies. “Don’t worry, Ted . . . that . . . makes me . . . want . . . it more.” This made him smile and I could tell he was getting even more excited about the impending change. He took one of the cloth napkins from the table, dipped it in a water glass, and then laid it across my forehead. I knew, deep inside, that this experience was taking our relationship to a level that would be stronger than anything I had ever felt before. We would be connected in a way that could not be explained. It seemed to be more than just a love for each other, but that was simply the best word to describe it. Suddenly my body turned to ice. I was still fully conscious, but it felt like every organ of my body shut down – as if some kind of power failure had just happened. I was amazed that the split-second change didn’t scare me. I knew on some level that it was merely part of the process. I could sense that my heart was still beating, but it was so slow that most people would have thought I was dead. Ted recognized the change as soon as it happened. “Brock, don’t be scared. This is the final stage before you begin to grow. I have a feeling you are very cold, now. Am I right?” I nodded very slowly and Ted took the damp napkin from my forehead. I noticed a strange feeling that was starting to emanate from somewhere in my body. It took me a few seconds to realize that the feeling, or ‘power’ might have been a better word, was coming from my balls. It was like some kind of sonar blast that would suddenly shoot out from my ball sac throughout the rest of my body. The discharge of power into all of my limbs reminded me of the intense tingling that usually covered your body right before you ejaculated. I would often pause numerous times when beating off just to increase that feeling in my body. I suddenly realized that the best way to describe what I was feeling was to say that every cell within me seemed to be in the throes of an intense orgasm. My body was like a giant cock getting jacked up with some super-powered juice that was about to explode through every pore. I knew the impending ‘release’ was going to be mind staggering and life changing. I could see, by the look on his face, that Ted knew what was coming, too. He laid his hand on my shoulder and I could sense he wanted to ask something important. “Brock, can I ask a favor? Would it be okay if I climbed on top of you and rode out the growth? That’s been a fantasy of mine since I was a kid. I want to be able to feel your body exploding underneath me. I want to be able to grope your chest and arms as they swell up into . . .” I didn’t give him time to finish. I instinctively knew the changes would be starting to happen soon and I also figured it would be hot as hell to watch him being turned on by what was about to happen. If I couldn’t watch the growth myself, it would be just as good to watch it through his eyes. I forced my hand to slide over and hit his leg. “Knock yourself out . . . buddy.” “Yeehaw!” Ted yelled loudly as he straddled my midsection. He let his ass fall back on my crotch. He had not anticipated the stiff-as-metal pole that would be waiting for his cute bubble butt. I could tell feeling my hard cock thrilled him beyond belief. I watched as a new realization formed in his brain. “Shit, Brock. I forgot that your dick is going to grow humongous, too. Aw fuck, man, it’s going to be like a lifetime of orgasms all at one time - feeling your body and rod grow underneath me. You’ve made me the happiest man in the world! And soon you’ll be the biggest man in the world!” The thought of me making Ted happy intensified by tenfold the super charge rushing through my body. I had a feeling that the effect of Ted’s delight on me was going to cause the growth to be notched-up even more than he anticipated. I was beginning to sense that neither of us fully understood what was about to happen. At that exact moment my mind suddenly expanded in a way that mirrored the birth of a new solar system. I was suddenly filled with some kind of sixth sense that served as a precursor to the changes about to happen to my body. Any fear of death from the drugs in my blood system completely disappeared. I was fully aware of every fiber of my being at one time. It was as if my soul, my muscles, my bones, my organs, and all parts of me became alive for the first time ever. The pain that had been tearing at my body for a while abruptly stopped. I felt like I was floating in the air like a helium balloon. I looked up at Ted’s excited face. He saw in my eyes that the time for growth had arrived. He placed his hands on my chest and grabbed hold of the little amount of meat that existed. He was ready for the ride of his life. I was ready for my re-birth as a colossal muscleman. ********** Brock (Part 7) I quickly moved around to the side of the prison where the gym was located, a few yards beyond the outer wall. I carried Clarence with one hand as I moved. I turned his body so he could feel the wind rush by as we moved at super speed. When we got in place I turned my hand so he could see my face. He had a gigantic smile and I knew he had loved the ride. “Is this the place?” “Yes sir. It’s just about a hundred yards on the other side of the outer wall. If you land just inside the wall there’s a shadow caused by the watchtower that will probably be just big enough to hide your huge body. The large door to the gym will be straight ahead. There’s one guard that monitors the door. His name is McKinley and he’s a muscle whore, too. He always requests that job so he can watch the inmates work out. I’m sure you’ll be able to win him over with a few flexes and the promise of a ringside seat as you take on Coles’ muscle heads. He’s bigger than me – both in his size and his love of guys showing off their strength.” “I see you’ve thought of everything Clarence. Thanks. I’m going to have to make this battle last a little longer than it really should, just so you can get to see more of what my body can do. I’ll throw in a few gratuitous strength displays just for you.” “Thank you sir.” I glanced back up at the wall and began to map out a landing on the other side just as Clarence instructed. For a brief moment I contemplated the fact that the little man might be leading me into a trap. I chuckled to myself, though, when I realized it didn’t matter either way. I knew I’d be able to handle anything waiting for me on the other side of the wall. I reminded myself, also, that this dude craved my muscles and me showing off my strength more than life itself. I was sure he wanted to watch me toy with Tommy Coles and his men as much as I looked forward to doing it. Clarence was actually setting a trap for the guys in the gym and that thought made my cock hard as hell. Still, I decided on a way to keep his mouth silent for the few seconds it would take me to get to the gym. I wasn’t doing it because I was worried he would make noise, but mainly as a brief reward for helping me out so far. “How about you suck on my mammoth pec for a while, Clarence.” I pulled his body into my chest and the man was like a newborn kitten instinctively honing in on its mother’s tit. Clarence’s mouth suctioned onto my saucer-sized aureole and nipple instantly. Both of his hands shot quickly up and grabbed hold of both sides of the huge mound of muscle. I had a feeling that I could have released his body and he still would have dangled in the air – that’s how much power he was using to try and milk my big man nip. I jumped into the air and cleared the wall by hundreds of feet. I landed pretty hard beside the wall on the inside. The jolt of my landing shook Clarence’s body very much but he still maintained a tight hold on my pec with his mouth. The little man was in some kind of muscle heaven and even a hurricane would not have caused him to break away from my muscled nipple. Everything was just as the tiny guy had said. I was mostly hidden by a dark shadow and I could see the gym ahead of me. I quickly saw McKinley pacing back and forth by one of the large barred windows of the one story building. The guard was watching the men inside closely. I could tell by the way he rubbed the front of his crotch that he wasn’t watching just to make sure everyone was okay – he was also getting off on all the sweaty bodies pumping iron inside. I had a feeling that when he got one look at my giant frame the big hard tool in his pants was going to erupt because of muscle overload. I was positive McKinley had never seen anyone as big as me and I had a feeling I was going to rock his world when I began to easily pulverize Tommy Coles and his men. Clarence was still sucking on my man tit like it was the last thing he’d ever get to do on earth. I moved silently and swiftly within a few feet behind the guard. I stood there for a few seconds before the guy began to realize he was not alone. He might have heard the soft slurping noise of my little man admirer working so diligently on my pec, but the way he went rigid suddenly and then turned around slowly made me think his radar had definitely picked up something inhumanly large behind him. I had a feeling that some hunters in the woods got the same kind of feeling when a huge grizzly appeared out of nowhere. The prison guard’s face went from a look of fear to a look of shock and then to a look of lustful awe as he registered what was standing behind him. I think the first thing the poor guy noticed was a man about his size sucking on something that looked like the side of a hot air balloon. It was also clear that the dude doing the sucking was a couple feet off the ground. He then realized that there was a second matching hot air balloon attached to the first. McKinley’s face turned ashen white as he grasped that the two big balloons were rising up and down and were, indeed, muscled flesh – hard muscled flesh. The guard inhaled deeply as he stepped back so he could fully take in the width of the unbelievable chest in front of him. His gaze was just a little lower than the jutting pec shelf in front of him, so he needed to lean back to fully comprehend that what stood in front of him was not just a man, but a man so fucking big that all of his life’s fantasies put together didn’t come close to matching what he now beheld. As his gaze rose upward McKinley took in my keg-sized muscled arms, my mountainous shoulders, the full mass of my bulging chest, and my smiling face beaming down at him. That’s when the guard’s face turned to complete desire and awe. It’s also when his body began to jerk wildly as if he were doing some kind of tribal dance. This movement lasted for a full minute and then the big man’s legs buckled and he fell to his knees. He was able to keep his body erect after falling, but I was sure only because that’s when he got his first glance at my giant rigid cock. His eyes seemed to glaze over and his mouth fell open wide. I stepped back and looked at the guy kneeling before my temple-sized dick. A large wet spot was seeping across the fabric at his crotch. So McKinley was a big old muscle whore just like Clarence had said. I decided I needed to finish the pre-show for the guard. I released my grip on Clarence and, just as I had thought earlier, his body continued to dangle in the air as he held tightly to my pec with his mouth and hands. I moved my arms into a double biceps pose and made the mounds of muscle shoot high into the night air. “Holy fuck!” “Aw shit!” The whispering voices of both men filled the space around us. Clarence continued his work on my nipple as his eyes gazed up at my arms. He actually spoke out of the corner of his mouth. McKinley, still down on his knees, stared at my huge biceps and saliva actually slid down his chin at either side of his mouth. He looked like a dog waiting for a big piece of meat. He was actually, though, a big man looking at a bigger piece of muscled man meat. I grabbed Clarence by the back of his collar and pulled him from my chest. I heard him whimper as I moved his body away. I placed him on the asphalt to the side. I patted his head as I spoke. “Stay, little man, or I’ll hit you on the top of your head so hard that you’ll instantly be buried in the concrete up to your neck. McKinley, here, and I are going to have a little fun.” My words instantly thrilled Clarence. He suddenly forgot about wanting to continue sucking on my mega pec and looked over at the guard on his knees. My movement and my words also seemed to revive McKinley. He suddenly jumped to his feet and quickly pulled out his police baton. In a flash he raised the weapon and brought it down to my chest with all of his strength. He was sure the force of his blow would send me to the ground. I’ve learned a few things about these batons since the changes to my body forced a few scared officers to use them on me. They are aircraft grade aluminum tubing that is supposed to not bend, warp or even break when exposed to extreme hot or cold temperatures and the tubing is filled with a heavy durable wood dowel. I guess the guy that created them never anticipated me, though. As soon as the weapon hit my hardened chest it encountered something much more powerful. The top end of the thick tube shattered into small pieces and the lower half vibrated so hard from the impact that McKinley was forced to drop it. I could tell his hand was in a lot of pain but he quickly reached down and grabbed his pistol, pointing it at my stomach. Clarence cleared his throat loudly and this caused the guard to look in his direction. “I wouldn’t if I were you. It would only make him mad.” This was enough distraction for me to quickly grab the gun from the guard’s hand, being careful to not rip his forefinger off. The poor guy was stunned that I could move so fast and he froze in fear. I smiled at him and then placed the gun between my monstrous pecs. I was careful to leave the handle part sticking out. I squeezed the two mounds together as if I were just breathing hard. I then pulled the gun back out and handed it to McKinley. Clarence stepped forward to take a look at what had happened. Both men gasped when they saw that the simple movement of my muscle chest had squeezed the metal barrel and body of the gun into something as flat as a piece of cardboard. It looked like some child’s cutout cardboard toy. And then, as if on cue, both men started groping their hard cocks through their cum stained pants. I knew at that moment I had won McKinley over as a new little worshipper, as well. I reached down, grabbed him under his arms, and lifted him into the air like he was a piece of cardboard, too. He was so stunned and excited that he dropped the gun. Clarence picked it up and I knew he’d be busy for a while looking at the imprints of the veins from my chest smashed in the metal. I brought McKinley up even with my face and smiled at him. “What’s your first name McKinley?” “Francis. I . . . mean . . . um, Frank.” “Well, Francis. I guess you’ve figured out that tonight can be your lucky night if you want it to be. I’m pretty sure you’ve never seen a man like me and you probably never will again, but I’m planning on going inside that gym and creating a little more havoc than you’ve already seen. If you think my size, my club-busting chest, or my gun-squeezing pecs are impressive then I can guarantee you’re going to love what I do to Tommy Coles and his men. You see, they’re somehow involved in the kidnapping of someone very important to me and I need to get some information from them. After I get my information I think it’s only right that I teach them a little lesson. So, here are your choices little Francis. I could toss your light body a few miles away and easily be done with my business by the time you make it back or you can watch me do the job I came here to do and have a few more cum explosions watching me use these muscles you admire so much.” The guard’s face turned beet red. I could tell it was the first time anyone had ever openly acknowledged they knew he was a muscle pig. He looked down at my immense body, trying to avoid my eyes. It saddened me that this guy had kept his lust for muscle and huge men silent for so many years. I was determined right then and there to help him embrace his inner craving for all things super powerful and massively muscular – which really meant me. I knew that I could demolish the macho wall he had built around himself as easily as I shattered his baton and flattened his gun. It was time for Francis McKinley to come out of the closet as a muscle loving pig-boy. I was going to reward Clarence and him with a strength-packed, muscle-bulging show inside the gym. I also knew I’d have as much as fun as they were going to. “Listen, Francis. You’ve got nothing to be ashamed of – it’s fine if you like this big body in front of you. If you get off on some big dude easily shoving heavy weight around, that’s okay. Look at Clarence here; he’s the biggest little muscle worshipper I’ve ever seen. He’s still transfixed by what my powerful chest did to your gun. And here’s the real kicker, Francis, I get off on all of it too. Yep, that’s right, I’m a muscle whore just like you. My cock gets super stiff any time I do something powerful. I love what this body of mine can do and I’m proud of it. Smashing your gun into a thin slice of metal with no effort at all got my juices pumping something awful. I wish you could have been there earlier when I uprooted a fucking giant oak tree with just my hard rod. Man, it was incredible.” “Yeah it was, you should have seen it McKinley. His cock poked through that oak tree like it was a piece of paper and then he pulled the whole thing out of the ground with just one twitch. It was unbelievable.” “Thank you, Clarence. So, you see Francis, it’s fine for you to want to watch me demolish things or for you to shoot a load just from copping a feel of my gigantic arms.” It was pretty clear that the big guard had no idea he had been running his hands up and down my forearms and biceps. I’m sure his subconscious had easily taken over because the man of his deepest desires was holding him off the ground so easily. He had been letting his fingers slide over the matching large veins that trailed up and down both arms. Each time he got to my bulging upper arms he would try to dent the muscle with his hands but the thick skin covering hard-as-rock sinew didn’t budge at all. The stupefied guard quickly pulled his hands away from my arms. I laughed out loud. “I can see that you need a little more encouragement, don’t you, Francis. How about I toss you in the air like your dad used to do when you were small. I bet you loved that when you were little – and you didn’t even know why. Let’s step away from the building a little and send you up into orbit. Have you ever wanted to fly Francis? Well tonight is your lucky night.” With no warning at all I lowered my arms and then raised them into the air with just a fraction of my strength and the big guard’s body shot into the air. There wasn’t enough time for the guy to even think about screaming. He flew into the air so quickly that even the guards in the lookout tower wouldn’t notice him. The only sound was a gush of air that followed the heavy body into the air. I figured that was the sound Superman made when he took off from earth – come to think of it, I made that noise every time I jumped into the air. Both Clarence and I watched the big guy’s body disappear into the dark night air. I worried for a few seconds that I had underestimated my still-new strength and sent the guy so high that he would either freeze like a popsicle or not have enough oxygen to breathe. “Sweet fucking shit! Where did he go?” I looked at Clarence. His mouth was wide open and he was squinting into the sky trying to find the orbiting guard. I had a feeling that Clarence wanted to take a little flight too. I made a mental note to give him the chance sometime. I got the feeling that Clarence was going to have enough jack-off material to use for the rest of his life. The guy continued to be amazed by each feat of strength I performed. He was the perfect audience. His enthusiasm made my balls pulse as they produced my super pumped juice. I knew I was going to need some release soon. “Here he comes. He’s gonna be flatter than a pancake when he hits this cement, the poor guy.” I did not detect any true sadness in Clarence’s voice. He, again, underestimated my abilities. He just didn’t get it yet. I glanced up and saw the guard’s body falling like meteorite to the earth. When he reached the point just at my reach, I easily caught the guy under his arms and slowed his body down as I lowered my hands with the weight – stopping his body completely when his feet were a few inches from the ground. I immediately chuckled out loud when I saw that Francis had the biggest childlike grin I’d ever seen on his face. The big man was completely overjoyed at being tossed so easily into the air. I really did believe that I had connected with the memory of some adolescent thrill given by his father or some other big older man tossing him in the air. I knew at that moment that Francis was now as smitten as Clarence. I raised the guard into the air so our faces were even. “You liked that didn’t you, Francis?” The man just nodded furiously, like he was some five-year old that wanted to please his elder. I had a feeling he desperately wanted to be tossed in the air again, but I knew it was time for me to have a little workout with the guys inside the gym. I also knew that Francis was going to really like the power show I was about to unleash on a whole group of men he had worshipped for a long time. Those guys were now nothing but a distant memory to Francis, because he had met someone bigger and much stronger. I knew this guard would now do anything I asked, but I wanted to make sure he was happier on the inside, as well. “And do you like my big body, Francis?” “More than anything, sir.” His answer came quickly and I could tell by how forceful it was that the guy had now embraced his lust for muscle completely. He would never again be ashamed of his desire for some bigger guy to dominate him. Francis had stepped into the light, he was now completely freed and I knew he would spend the rest of his life trying to find another guy as big or strong as me. I was sad that he was destined to be disappointed, but I was pretty sure he’d have a lot of fun in the midst of the search. “So, no more fear of being a muscle junkie?” “No sir!” “Well, just to seal the deal, Francis, and to confirm your total devotion to muscle and power, I have one more favor. Well, it’s really an order. You okay with that, my muscle-loving soldier?” “Yes sir.” “Cum!” It was just a simple word – short and sweet. But it was said by a voice full of power and from someone that was beginning to understand his control over other men – well, other humans. I knew that my order would make the guard’s body erupt in orgasmic servitude to the super muscle man that still held him in the air. That one simple word made Francis’ body immediately convulse in a stream of uncontrollable mind-blowing spasms. I heard a noise to my right and turned to see that Clarence had fallen to the ground and his body was also thrusting around as he emptied a full load into his pants. I was pretty sure the guy on the ground had emptied enough of his juice up to that point that he had probably lost ten pounds. I was impressed he still had something to spew from his cock. I turned back to Francis and was even more impressed to see that the guy was still shooting. The wet stain that was once just at his crotch now reached upward covering half of his shirt and stretched below his knees in the fabric of his pants. This guy had obviously been storing up his man-lava like a volcano that had lied dormant for centuries. I was sure that Clarence’s abs were going to hurt like hell tomorrow – his stomach was pumping like a giant oil rig when it finally gets a gusher! It took a few minutes for both men to stop shaking involuntarily – even after they had stopped cumming. Then it took even longer for both of their brains to return to earth. I knew each man wanted to stay in muscle-heaven for a lot longer, but the promise of getting to see more strength feats and to watch my body in action brought them back to reality. I set Francis back on the ground as Clarence struggled to stand up. I could tell his legs were very weak and his body was still shaking from its workout. If shooting a load could have added muscle to a man’s body, both of these guys would have now been as big as me. Boy how I loved showing off my muscles and strength for them. I was going to have a lot of fun inside the gym. “So, Francis. You okay with me ripping a hole in that big metal door to the gym and then showing off my body and my power to the guys inside. Remember, I promise you and Clarence, here, a ringside seat. I might even let you two decide some of the things I’ll do to highlight my talents. As a matter of fact, Clarence, here, suggested that I make it look like it’s a struggle to bust through the door so the guys have no idea of my real strength. I kind of like that plan – that way the group thinks they can take me easily. It will be fun for all of us to watch them be surprised as they realize I’m unstoppable. So, what do you say, big guy? You up for a massive muscle show?” “Hell yeah.” “Fuck yes.” Again, both men answered at the same time and this made me laugh. I turned and walked toward the corner – heading toward the massive steel door to the gym. My cock was sticking straight up against my rock-hard abs – just from the anticipation of the fun I was about to have with my massive body. Tommy Coles and his men were about to meet Mr. Unstoppable and it was going to be fun for me and my new muscle-worshipping slaves. ********** Ted (Part 8) My cock was the first thing that began to grow. I could not believe I was so insanely aware of my body that I could sense where the serum Ted had put in my food was affecting me. It’s like when you stub your toe and your brain immediately registers the throbbing pain – even though that part of your body is so far away. Every atom of my body seemed to be focused on my dick. At first the feeling was very similar to the stimulation you feel when your rod starts to harden, but then it turned into something much more . . . I couldn’t find the right word . . . something much more powerful. Yes, that was it, I was feeling a surge of power in my very-stiff member and it was perfectly clear to me that the life-long friend of my right hand inflated with every pleasure inducing pulse. Even in the midst of the pain that was still ravaging my body I could sense the incredible endorphin rush released each time my cock expanded. I was completely aware, for example, when my cock reached the size of what most people would call a good size. My brain was able to somewhat celebrate the fact that I was going to impress people when I pulled down my underwear. I wasn’t as big as John Holmes, but I knew that my once timid little cock could now stand up proud next to most men. I was not, however, ready for when the piece of meat continued to increase in size. My mind had trouble understanding when my cock grew to the size and length of a rolling pin. Ted, on the other hand, accepted this fact joyfully when his ass felt something hard as steel and big as that baker’s kitchen utensil forcing his body to rise into the air. He was fully expecting the growth and, by the look on his face, he understood that my cock was nowhere near finished growing. “Yeah, Brock. God, that feels good. Of course your cock would be the first thing to grow. I should have known that, since it’s where your maleness is defined. Shit, it’s as big as my forearm, but longer. Don’t worry, man, that’s just the beginning. What does it feel like, Brock? God, you’ve got to tell me.” “There’s . . . still . . . pain, but . . . my balls and cock feel . . . good.” “Yeah, that’s it, buddy. Focus on the good feeling. Relax your body and your mind by concentrating on the growth. Shit, you’re already so much bigger.” Ted was right. I could tell that my cock was now as thick as a two liter Coke bottle, but almost as long as my entire arm. Suddenly I heard muffled fabric tearing and realized my pants were being spit open in the front by my powerful dick. The sound was muted because Ted’s ass was covering that part of my body. It was clear by the ecstatic look on his face that he could feel my pants busting open and allowing the growth to seemingly accelerate. Ted began to slide his butt up and down my developing pole. I painfully forced my head to come up from the floor as I tilted my chin toward my chest. What I saw was like something out of a horror film about aliens. My once tiny-sized dick was now some kind of veined giant python sticking up almost to my face. It now looked as thick as a fire hydrant – nearly as wide as my body – and was well over two feet long. Its growth actually forced me to lay my head back down on the ground. I could have easily licked the piss slit of my own dickhead without even moving. I suddenly panicked. I was sure I was turning into a circus freak. The pain in my body suddenly took over again and I began to have trouble breathing. Ted immediately figured out what was happening. “Brock, stop it! Don’t worry about the size of your cock. Your body is going to catch up. I promise. You just have to give it time. Don’t freak out, buddy! Focus again on your growth. Get back in touch with the good feeling. Come on man. Don’t let the size of your beautiful rod scare you. I mean it, Brock. Look at me. Look at me, man!” Ted was yelling now and for a second I worried that the neighbors might come knocking on the door. This was certainly going to be hard to explain to the 80-year-old Mrs. Simpson down the hall. I looked at the smiling face of my gorgeous roommate and somehow found the strength to focus again on the pleasure emanating now from my balls. It hit me then, that my balls had been growing all this time, as well. I could feel them forcing my small legs to spread wide apart. I could tell that the two soccer-ball sized gonads had blown the seams of my pants to shreds as they inflated. Ted was too busy running his hands up and down the cannon sticking out from under his ass to notice what I knew were two giant pulsing juice machines - causing messages of ecstasy to shoot up to my brain. I registered suddenly that the growth of my balls and cock had stopped. The tip of my pole now rested on my face. Ted was now in his own little muscle worship world and must have figured I was able and ready to enjoy the rest of the changes. There was still a lot of pain and I was slightly fearful of being turned into some kind of deformed mutant, but somewhere – in the deep recesses of my mind – I knew that what was happening to me was truly incredible and wouldn’t stop until I was completely massive. It was obvious that my body was going to pause after each part of me grew. Well, it was obvious to me now that I was so “in tune” with myself. I think it was giving my internal organs – mainly my heart – a chance to adjust to the improved me. It immediately hit me that my internal organs were going to grow, as well. Everything about my DNA had to be super-enhanced as I expanded. The abrupt stretching of my torso interrupted these thoughts. That was the best way to describe what began to happen. I suddenly felt my upper body elongating like that old children’s toy Stretch Armstrong. The tip of my cock slid down the bottom part of my face and then hit my neck as it fell from my chin. I could feel the head moving down my chest as my body extended both ways from my midsection. “Aw hell, that’s so cool!” Ted rode my cock as my body stretched. He slid his ass forward in order to keep his hands near my chest. I could tell the guy couldn’t wait until my pecs began to explode. He was trying desperately to keep a grip on my scrawny chest, but my body moved to quickly. I was fully conscious of when I passed the six-foot mark, and then when I kept going past seven feet. My excitement at growing taller caused me to lose concentration, so I really had no idea if I had gone past eight feet or not. It didn’t really matter; I just knew that I was now fucking tall. I’m sure I looked like some kind of freakish skinny giant with a powerhouse cock. This thought made me laugh out loud. “Brock, you’re a giant. Oh my God, you’re going to be huge! Bigger than I could have ever imagined. What’s next?” Don’t ask me how I knew, but I suddenly raised my hands and held them in front of Ted. He understood immediately. He placed his larger hands against mine. We sat there for a few seconds in suspended animation and then it began. Ted tightened his ass cheeks on the top of my hard pole in excited anticipation of what we were both about to observe. My hands grew wider first. They expanded quickly – like some animated video in fast motion. One moment I could see the sides of Ted’s big hands extending past mine and then they were gone. I looked like some kind of marine animal with giant stubby paddle hands. That’s when the fingers started to thicken and grow. It was one of the coolest things I’d ever seen. I never knew that fingers could look so powerful. I swear small biceps-like muscles bulged out at my finger joints as each one exploded in size. Suddenly my hand made Ted’s look comical. I forced our hands sideways so I could see how tiny his were compared to mine. I could actually fold my fingers over and cover the back of his entire hand – and then some. I was sure that my hand could now easily palm one of those exercise balls that people used in Pilates. Ted let out a whistle and then quickly moved his hands back to my chest. The boy did not want to miss the thrill of feeling my pecs expand. I continued to stare at my hands as beautiful thick veins appeared across their tops, fingernails expanded, and hard-as-shit skin tightened around their hugeness. I was mesmerized at how powerful my giant paws now looked. It was fucking unbelievable. I was beginning to ignore the pain in my body completely and focused only on the idea that I was turning into a muscle monster. Even though I was excited about the new improvements to my body, I wasn’t prepared for the expansion of my head and neck. Suddenly, it felt like a thousand migraines had decided to explode in my cranium at the same time. My long skinny body went rigid from the intense shock to my system. I cried out and Ted immediately noticed what was happening. “Whoa, Brock, man I’m sorry. I know it must be painful, but your head has to grow too. You don’t want to have a big body and just a little pinhead, do you? The pain isn’t going to last long. Shit, I wish you could see your neck getting thicker and totally powerful. Damn, I never knew a neck could look so awesome.” Ted’s words helped me to maneuver my thoughts to the growth instead of the pain. I tried to hone in on what changes I was feeling. As soon as my focus switched I became aware of stubble sprouting across my face. I could actually feel a beard growing. I could also tell that it was thick hair that matched what was growing on my head. That’s also when I became aware of my neck becoming more intense – like a solid piece of indestructible metal. The feeling turned me on even more than watching my hands grow. I could feel my neck and head swelling to a size that anticipated the changes to come for my body. I understood what Ted saw in my bulging muscle-neck. He got a glimpse of what was going to happen to my chest – the part of my body that he waited for most. Even in the midst of pain and awareness of all this growth I could hear the collar of my shirt ripping in many places at one time. I longed to watch my powerful neck shred through the cloth as it grew. “Aw fuck, man, your neck just busted your shirt like it was nothing. Such power, Brock, and we’ve only just begun. Damn, I wish you could see the full manly stubble sprouting on your face. It’s so fucking awesome. You’re even more beautiful than before.” Ted’s compliments went straight to my heads – the one throbbing with pain on top of my bulky neck and the massive hard one that was being pressed into by his tight ass. I could no longer tell which I was enjoying more, the changes I was feeling in my body or hearing how the changes were exciting my gorgeous roommate. I think it was pretty even. In a flash the pain in my head stopped. I knew we were, again, pausing for a few seconds. My body needed time to register the growth of my skull, face and neck. I could sense how heavy my head was now. I knew it would be hard for my tall skinny body to not topple over if I had been able to stand up. For right now I was way too top heavy. My head had grown to match my soon-to-be mammoth body. The sound of something ripping filled the room. Ted quickly turned his upper body around to follow the sound. I instantly could feel what was happening and I was glad that Ted was watching so he could give me a description of what it looked like later. My feet were expanding in the same fashion as my hands. I could just imagine how my growing toes were bursting through the reinforced fronts of my tennis shoes and how the sturdy leather sides were shredding away weakly as each powerful foot packed on massive muscle. “Dayum, Brock. Your feet demolished your shoes like they were made of tissue. Those mothers are huge. I guess they had to match this giant rod! You know what they say, big feet mean a big cock. I don’t think you’ll ever be able to find shoes in your size; the things are almost as long as skis. Who knew feet could be such a turn on. I’m going to have to suck on those giant toes at some point.” It was starting to dawn on me that Ted was one intense lover of big muscle. The guy was probably going to enjoy my new body even more than me. I was overcome with a feeling of deep gratitude suddenly – for the gift my roommate had given me. But I was also enveloped by another desire, something so new to me that I couldn’t name it at first. Suddenly it hit me, I could not wait to give my huge body to Ted. My mind was immediately filled with an intense feeling a kind of servitude. I wanted to be huge for myself, yes, but I also wanted to be a freaking muscle god so I could please my roommate. This latter feeling was even stronger than the first. I wanted to make all of my little buddy’s muscle dreams come true. I intended to use my size to help him live out his fantasies. This was a desire flooding my entire new huge frame with an intensity that almost felt like it would cause me to explode. Wait a minute, I just referred to Ted as my little buddy and it felt so right. A major shift had just happened in my psyche to match the changes to my body. I had moved across some intangible line in the universe. My perspective had changed. I was no longer the guy that fantasized about hooking up with a massive muscled hunk, now I looked forward to fulfilling fantasies as the massive muscled hunk. I looked at my upcoming new humongous physique as a gift – a gift that was to be shared. I could not wait for the chance to flex my giant body for Ted. I wanted to make my roommate orgasm just from feeling my biceps or sucking on my chest. I no longer wanted a huge body for myself; I wanted it for others – specifically Ted. This intense feeling seemed to fuel my body in some way. I registered the monumental change within my mind and how it was part of becoming the giant man I was soon to be. I loved Ted in a new and forever kind of way. Tears welled up in my eyes as I thought about giving him everything he had ever wanted. My Hallmark card moment was interrupted by sudden growth in my legs and my glutes. I felt my ass explode through my pants and press my crotch, and Ted, higher into the air. Ted let out a squeal of delight as his body rose. He sensed the power coursing through my ass cheeks. Again, he turned around to watch each of my legs become thicker than his entire body. I could feel the newly formed muscles of my calves’ blast through pants’ legs and I’m pretty sure the sight was unbelievable, because Ted’s body began to shake with excitement. He actually let go of my chest to applaud. This made me smile. I was overjoyed at his sudden childlike reaction to my body. And then my thighs exploded – actually sending scraps of cloth into the air – just from the force of my sudden growth. “Fuck, that’s unbelievable!” Ted’s enthusiasm was contagious. My cock twitched up and down because of the sudden awareness that my legs were now monstrous. Ted had to reach down and grab hold of the large pole he was straddling, just to keep his balance. He was getting his wish of riding my body like a bucking bronco. I noticed the expansion of my upper legs shoved my giant-sized balls into the air and this gave Ted’s lower back some support. He quickly laid his body down on top of my long upper torso, scooting up on my cock so his hands and face would be right at my chest. Ted had been waiting for this part of my body to grow since this began and he wasn’t going to miss it. I was still marveling at the feeling caused by my new and improved legs. My thick thighs now caused my legs to be pushed away from each other, but I could feel that my monster calves still actually touched. They were that big. I could feel power surging through every inch of the new powerful support system below my waist. I could not wait to see how they looked in the mirror. Ted was now sliding his body up and down my huge prick, while he, at the same time, used his thighs to try and squeeze my enormous balls. I could tell his small legs were squeezing hard, but I barely felt it. The strength of my juice sacs was mind-blowing and exciting at the same time. I knew this was just a small preview of how powerful my body was going to be. Ted could tell all of his leg strength felt like nothing to my balls. “Aw shit, Brock, you don’t even feel that do you?” “Barely. It feels nice.” “Nice? I’m squeezing your balls with all my might and it just feels fucking nice? Holy hell, you’re going to have more power than I’ve ever dreamed of, buddy. You’re going to be bigger than a bear and stronger than a tank! I’m ready for the chest, man. I’ve got to feel these pecs grow.” It was as if his wish was my command. All of the sudden my upper torso began to reconfigure in many ways all at one time. Ted had each of my pecs in a claw-like grasp with his fingers. He was squeezing my barely meaty chest with all his strength. I lifted my head to watch whatever it was that was causing him to moan out loud and his eyes to almost bug out of his head. I heard my entire shirt basically disintegrate in seconds. I knew that even the cloth beneath Ted’s hands was ripped away from my body, like a magician that pulls a tablecloth out from under a place setting. My roommate let out a cry of glee at the sight of my body busting out of my shirt in one quick motion. When I looked down I saw the skin and muscle of each pectoral swelling like my body was some kind of morphing program on a computer. The density of each globe of meat was increasing in a way that was forcing Ted’s fingers, now white-knuckled because of his exertion, to straighten completely out. No amount of pressure he could muster prevented my pecs from unbending each finger. I was also amazed to watch how my skin, dented by Ted’s palm and grip, ballooned out and became perfectly smooth. Ted was pushing with all his might but his small hands could not cause even a slight dimple in my growing chest muscle. Ted finally let out a defeated yell and stopped pressing down on my expanding chest. He simply let his hands rest on the inflating muscle and started moving them in circles to feel the entire monster shelf. I noticed that each circle had to go out wider because my chest was growing so quickly. Ted also dropped his face down into the deepening valley between the two mountains growing in front of him. His moaning became more like growls of orgasmic delight as he felt pec muscle squeezing both sides of his head tightly. He started trying to shake his head lower between the two pillows of power, but he couldn’t move at all. I watched as his head was forced upward away from my body as my chest continued to burst outward into two huge muscled blimps. I could see him trying to lick the bottom of the valley between my pecs, but his head was pushed upward so much that his tongue didn’t come close to reaching. I actually could see my own cock and part of Ted’s body when looking between the two giant muscled pillows that easily held Ted’s head in place. I tensed my chest a little and Ted screamed out in pain. I quickly relaxed the muscles and Ted was able to use his hands to push on my pecs and dislodge his head from my powerful grip. “Shit, Brock, what are you trying to do, squish my into something as thin as paper?” “I’m sorry, Ted.” “Wait a minute man, that was just a slight pec tense – wasn’t it?” “Um, yes.” “Sweet fucking hell, that felt like ten car crushing machines put together and you’re telling me you barely squeezed?” “That would be an affirmative, roomy.” “Fuck yeah!” And as he yelled in pleasure at the thought of how strong my chest was, he began to pound on both of them with his closed fists, like a judge’s gavel. I could tell Ted was hitting me hard, but I felt nothing. I guess, if I concentrated, I could register that something was happening, but it was like when you sense that an ant is crawling on your arm. Ted was using all of his strength to strike me in the chest and I felt nothing. Each tap of his hand did nothing to my skin or muscle – there wasn’t even the slightest indention. I began to smile at the knowledge of how powerful my body was going to be. Ted stopped his pounding, placed his hands back on my chest, and rested. He was breathing hard – just from his pathetic attempt to make my body feel something. “You don’t even feel that, do you?” “If I concentrate on that part of my body I kind of feel something, but really it’s like a cotton ball falling on my skin.” “Dayum, that’s so fucking hot! I can’t believe . . .” Ted’s sentence was cut short because his attention was suddenly diverted again to my pecs. I knew what was happening and what caused him to stop talking. I could feel it. My nipples and the dark skin encircling them were now growing. Ted wasted no time, he opened his mouth wide and clamped down hard on my right nipple. The guy wanted to feel the sweet meat expanding in his mouth. He immediately started sucking as if his life depended on it. I could feel my once-tiny nub growing into something that resembled a small cock. My nipple was actually filling Ted’s mouth and forcing his clenched teeth apart with ease. I was pretty sure that there was now more strength in just one of my man tits than a fleet of Hummers. Ted’s moans of pleasure made it obvious he realized the same thing. My enjoyment of my new giant chest was suddenly overshadowed by my awareness of what had happened simultaneously to my mid section. It became obvious that my abdominals had not only exploded into powerful thick ridges of muscle, but they also had become even stronger than my pecs. I had always heard that a person’s core was the most important muscle group and now I understood completely. I realized that without an indestructible middle my body would be worth nothing. I needed something to support both my tremendous upper body, but also a lower torso that would be able to withstand all of the things my super strong legs were going to be able to do. It was clear that if Ted had chosen to pound my abs the same way he did my chest he would have broken many of the bones in his hands, wrists, and forearms. My abdominal muscles and lower back were now able to withstand incomprehensible amounts of abuse. I could not wait to test them out. I also couldn’t wait to count the muscle bricks that now made up the wall that covered my stomach. My mind shifted to my upper back. Without even focusing on that part of my body I knew it had grown beyond massive. The phrase “that lat spread is wider than a entire state” had finally found someone that came close to matching the metaphor. I knew that my shoulders now spread as far as Ted’s entire body turned long ways – probably further. I also knew that my muscle covered back probably looked like three or four pro bodybuilders standing beside each other. I had never been a “back” man – I didn’t get off on some big guy showing off that part of his body. But that all changed as soon as I thought about my own back. I imagined doing push ups with a SUV parked on top of me. I made a mental note to ask Ted to sleep on my back one night, knowing we’d probably need to put a foam mattress on the hard muscle to make it comfortable. I wanted to be his bed and then I realized he could probably hold a sleep over with five of his friends and still have room to spare. My cock jerked hard as I thought about what my back must look like. The sudden movement underneath Ted made him glance up at me, even as he continued to suck on my cock-sized nipple. He made a face that made it clear he wanted to know what made my dick jump so hard. “I was just thinking about how big my back must be.” This made Ted stop sucking for a few seconds and I could tell he had a big smile on his face. And then we both heard more ripping sounds. We had both forgotten about my arms. The puny twigs that had been resting beside my giant torso had begun to grow. My biceps, triceps, and forearms grew so fast that the material of my shirt didn’t just rip; it actually separated at each thread. We both were mesmerized as we watched the sleeves be blown into a pile of jumbled thin strings in a split second. We had little time to look at the material, however, when my biceps started to balloon larger than the tires of a small car. I wasn’t even tensing the muscles and they looked ten times larger than any heavyweight bodybuilder we had ever seen. My lats were so large that they forced my arms to turn slightly and stick out from my body. This helped me to see that my triceps now looked like the bottoms of medium sized boats covered in skin. My forearms were also thicker than my entire old body. I made fists with my hands and then brought my forearms upward, causing my biceps to bulge out in a semi flex. Seeing my giant arms explode with a myriad of peaks and a roadmap of blood-pumping veins was too much for both Ted and me. As soon as my monster arms swelled up into just a portion of their insane size my cock began to pump buckets of muscled cum. The force was unimaginable and I was thankful that Ted’s own incredible orgasm had forced him to raise his body away from mine. I was sure the exploding cum might have felt like missiles hitting him and could have hurt him – or worse. Ted’s ejaculation caused him to cry out and my own new thunderous voice seemed to cause the room to shake as I, too, moaned in pleasure. It felt like the planet stopped spinning as I came. My entire body was on fire with sensations beyond my wildest dreams. I felt so powerful as I shot load after load of milky cum into the air. I felt indestructible . . . unstoppable. ********** Brock – Part 9 The building that housed the gym had a large garage-like door that opened mechanically. I could tell it was made of strong metal, which was about a half of foot thick. I’m sure the entire thing weighed multiple tons. It would probably take a crane or an army of men to lift the thing back onto its metal track if it somehow came off. It had tightly spaced bars at the top and bottom that stuck out from a solid sheet of metal running across the entire middle. I was tall enough to look in through the bars at the top, but other men were simply even with the plate of metal. The openings at the top and the bottom were there to help “air out” the gym as guys worked out. I got a huge whiff of muscleman sweat when I walked to the door. I looked in and saw about twelve huge men working out. Some of them were quite impressive. I was sure all they ever did was work out. I knew immediately that Tommy Coles was the elder balding guy in the middle of the group. He was chatting with a couple of massive guys who were taking a break from the bench where they had obviously been pressing some serious looking weight. My cock actually twitched at the sight of the huge men in the gym. None of them were really close to my size, but most of them – except Tommy Coles, himself – were even bigger than my new muscle slave guard, Francis. No wonder the guy liked to whack off watching these guys work out – compared to most men they were monstrous. Compared to me, however, they were tiny. I looked at the door and contemplated grabbing the metal plating in the middle and pulling it back like it was just the top of a sardine can, but then I remembered that, although it would be a simple task, it would give away how strong I really was and we wanted to let the boys inside be surprised by my power. I reached up to where the door slid into the metal frame at the wall. Francis grabbed the keys attached to his belt and spoke to me as he fumbled to find a specific one. “I can open the door a little for you – to get it going.” I looked down at him and smiled. The guy swallowed hard because my face made it clear that he didn’t need to do a thing. He dropped the keys to the ground as he began to understand what I intended to do. He watched me intently. I chuckled as I answered him. “That won’t be necessary.” I slid the thick fingers of my left hand along the large door and pressed the tips between where the two slabs of metal overlapped when it was shut. I pressed in slightly and the steel plating of the frame buckled with no resistance. I was able to get my fingers deep into the frame and easily pulled a huge part of the strong steel casing from the door. Both men standing next to me moaned out loud. I glanced down and saw that they were each rock hard and stroking themselves through their pants. “Don’t get hot and bothered too soon, boys. We’ve got a lot more showing off to come. This is as easy for me as it is for you to crumple the foil wrapper of a piece of chewing gum. Make sure you hold out for some of the really impressive displays of power to come. Remember, little Clarence, you’re going to hold out as long as you can – we’re hoping you won’t cum until all of this is over and I give you the okay. I doubt you’ll be able to do it, but it sure will be fun trying.” I returned my focus to the door. I slid my right hand into the hole my other hand had easily created and dug my fingers through concrete so I could wrap them around the thick edge of the solid metal frame. The feeling of my thick fingertips pushing through concrete like it was only wet paper towels made my insides flutter like a schoolgirl in love and my cock pulse against my abs quickly. Here was the thick outer wall of a building being destroyed easily by just my fingers. I loved how incredible that made me feel. I got a jolt of adrenaline every time I crushed something that was supposedly unbreakable by human hands. It wasn’t exactly a feeling of cockiness – it was more of a giddy excitement caused by my newfound awareness of how powerful my body was – even just the fingers of one hand. I was again amazed when I realized my hand was big enough to easily grip the very wide end of the huge door. I compressed my fingers a little just to feel how effortlessly I could dent solid metal. My fingers squeezed into the steel like it was just a ball of cotton. Both guys were craning their necks around my massive arm to see what my hand was doing. Francis was speechless, but Clarence simply could not refrain from giving a play-by-play. “Shit, you poked through concrete like it was nothing. Look at how your fucking thumb presses into solid steel as if it were soft dough. That’s such intense power! Those guys inside are gonna have no fucking clue about how strong you are. This is going to be great!” His words made me chuckle and they made Francis moan louder - like a dog in heat. My thoughts returned to the fun waiting inside and I pulled ever-so-lightly and the giant door slid open. It moved easily – like it was cardboard. I knew the door would be insanely heavy to any other person, but it was a breeze to me. My powerful hand effortlessly overpowered the electric juice keeping the door shut, as well as moving the mass of metal with no difficulty. “That thing weighs tons!” Francis was totally shocked and could not contain his excitement at what I had done. He immediately pressed his hand up against the now deformed concrete that had been destroyed by my fingers. Clarence would not be outdone, though, and he was running his hand across the finger indentions at the end of the door. Both men momentarily forgot about what was going to happen inside the gym. I stepped into the hot, man-scented room – having to duck to make it through the large doorway. I had made little noise entering the room, even as I muscle manhandled concrete and steel, so no one even turned to look in our direction. Most of the men were intently pushing around what they thought was heavy weight, but it looked like child’s play to me. I decided to get everyone’s attention at the same moment. I used my full voice and it sounded like some kind of mega-bullhorn. “So, are you weak little boys ready to see a real man throw around some serious poundage?” All eyes quickly turned toward me. I watched as twelve heads jerked at the same time and then had to tilt backwards to take in my full size. I saw a momentary look of shock in each man’s eyes and then they recovered and everyone was on their feet instantly. Tommy Coles moved to the front of the group as they gathered into a gang-like clump, ready to defend their gym. The elder leader’s mouth turned into a sneer and he gave off attitude as he spoke. “Sorry, pal, this gym is reserved just for us. I don’t think you’ll be throwing any weights around.” “I wasn’t talking about the weights. I intend to toss you guys around. This gym belongs to me, now.” “That’s some cocky words from a guy that’s trespassing. I don’t care how big you are, mister. Look around – it seems to be pretty uneven. You might want to turn around and leave before you and your boyfriends get hurt.” “Uneven, huh? Okay, I’ll let you go round up a few hundred more men to make it almost even Tommy-boy. Hell, go ahead and get every person within a mile – it’s not going to help.” “I don’t know how you know my name, naked-boy, but you’ve just dug your own grave. Tear him apart boys and once you’re done with the shit-for-brains muscle head, teach Clarence and his friend a lesson, too.” I could feel thick drops of pre-cum leaking from my dick slit, just from the impending muscle fun coming my way. I stood there relaxed, but very excited, as I watched the group of big men start moving into action. They took their time, thinking they were building the tension before they kicked my ass. I smiled at their folly – knowing they had no idea that they were about to encounter something unstoppable. And, as if my last thought were some kind of cue, two of the larger men lowered their bodies and ran directly at me with their shoulders aimed at my mid-section. I placed my hands behind my back and stood there in a teasingly calm way. I didn’t even tense my abs, mainly because I had learned what my body was capable of – and when these two supposedly huge bodybuilders hit me it was going to feel like two drops of water falling against my skin. I knew both guys thought they were going to slam my big body into the steel door behind me. They anticipated my stomach succumbing to their powerful blows and the fight being over before it even began. I glanced behind them and saw that Tommy Coles and the other guys were smiling because they knew I was a goner – they thought I was about to learn a lesson about challenging the men that ran this prison. As a small boy I always marveled at how a fly, caught in the house, would throw it’s body against a shut window and be stunned to find that the glass stopped it completely. The fly would continue to try and penetrate the window until it finally slid down the pane to the windowsill totally tapped out. For a few seconds my body was flooded with a jolt of orgasmic electricity as I prepared to do the same to these to large men. It barely registered when their bulky shoulders hit my abdominals. It felt like nothing to my powerful – still un-flexed – stomach. It was obvious, though, that the two men were not spared pain in the same way. I don’t think shoulders were broken, but I do know that both men instantly blacked out from the impact. Nothing on my entire body moved even a fraction of an inch. These two huge heavy bodies smacked up against something more solid and something more dense – and then they simply slid down my lower torso and legs to crumple on the floor at my feet. I bent over, grabbed both unconscious men by the waistband of their prison pants and lifted them into the air. I held both guys at my waist and looked at the rest of their gang. “Two down so soon Tommy? You sure you don’t want to call for back-up now?” I then tossed both men in opposite directions. They went sailing through the air, even though I had basically just flicked my hands, and slammed up against opposing walls. Again their bodies slid to the ground. I knew they were going to have severe headaches in the morning – and quite a few bruises. I also knew that the war was just starting and I made a mental note to not dispense with the remaining big guys as quickly as the first two. I had promised Clarence and Francis a great show and I did not want to disappoint my two little worshippers. Tommy shouted at the remaining men. “Shut the fucker up, now!” The largest of the gang let out a rebel yell, signaled to a guy near him, and then they lifted a bar loaded with weights off of its stand where he had been doing bench presses. I cold tell there was tons of weight on the bar – well, a lot of weight to anyone besides me. It took both men to manipulate the bulky item into a battering ram and they took off running towards me. The anticipation of what was about to happen made my heart start beating with excitement. I felt like a middle school kid with a crush on a classmate, but this time the crush was actually focused on my own muscles and what they could do. I brought my right hand out in front of me, making sure it was even with the tip of the bar. My arm didn’t budge at all when the force of the two men and the heavy weights struck my palm. I wish I could have said the same about the two men. Immediately, both came flying forward – the first guy’s body rammed into the thick stack of weights in front of him and the other guy flew into the muscled back of the first. Both guys were stunned but they continued to grip the weights. I quickly reached out, grabbed the bar behind the second guy, and lifted it into the air above my head. The feet of both men came off the floor as their bodies went upward. They were still too shocked to let go. Even with one end of the heavy bar uneven because of the weight of the two guys, I was able to hold it straight using little of my strength. The combined load was very light to my muscled arm. I stared at the unbelieving faces of both men for a few seconds and then began to shake the bar. Their entire frames began to flop around like a plastic bag being manipulated by fifty mile-per-hour winds. They could not hold on for even fifteen seconds. The two big guys dropped to their feet and wobbled a little – still stunned by the sudden impact with my strong palm. I brought the weighted bar down level with their faces. I could see they were beginning to register the fact that I held with only one hand what the two of them together had struggled to carry. I steadied the bar, which actually bent downward at the ends because of the massive amount of weight, with my thumb and pinkie. I then brought my forefinger and ring finger over the bar while my middle finger stayed under it. I have never witnessed eyes grow so wide as I did then. Both men were transfixed as I pushed down with my two fingers on top of the bar – against my middle finger – and the steel rod bent like it as a piece of red-vine licorice. I continued to push down until the two sets of weights at the ends met and clanged together like deformed church bells. I heard both of the little muscle worshippers behind me cry out in pleasured pain as they tried hard not to shoot a newly built-up load of cum at my display of power. The color in the faces of both huge prisoners standing in front of me quickly drained away and their mouths dropped open in disbelief. “Hard to believe it, isn’t it little boys - that my three fingers would have more strength than both of your bodies put together. Well, actually they have a lot more than that. And just in case you might think it’s some kind of trick, watch this.” I quickly switched the placement of my fingers and, with little work, I pushed up - making the ends of the bar rise again as I straightened it. You could hear the metal bar screeching in protest as my fingers manipulated it easily. Both of the big muscled guys staring at what my hand had just accomplished stopped breathing - their tiny brains could not fathom someone having this kind of strength. I glanced down and saw that the front of their orange regulation prison pants were now tented; pressed out by hard cocks. These massive straight hardened-criminals could not help from getting turned on by my power. That fact thrilled me beyond belief. I glanced back up at their frozen faces and smiled. “You guys like what you see, don’t you. Well, watch this my new little admirers.” I tossed the bar into the air and caught it with my palm facing up, grabbing it like someone might take hold of a javelin. I brought my arm back slightly and then sent the bar flying through the air across the large room. Every eye in the gym, except the two that were still unconscious, watched the massive weights soar toward the opposite wall like a missile. The force of my toss caused the weights at the first end of the bar to penetrate through the thick concrete wall easily and with little noise. It was like a nail piercing quickly into a piece of balsa wood. I had calculated just the right amount of power to send the bar only halfway into the wall. The opposite end of weights stuck out of the newly made, perfectly circular hole like some kind of piece of modern art. I was staring at the vibrating end of the weighted bar when I felt something like a fly landing on the side of my face. I turned my eyes to see that one of the big dudes had recovered enough from his surprise at my strength to pick up a two-hundred pound steel dumbbell and slam it against my head. The power of his blow caused the steel end of the weight to dent to the contours of my head and it was now molded around my ear. His fingers were trapped against my cheek. I looked at him and smiled. “Did you really think that would hurt me, little man?” I reached up and grabbed the weight, being careful to let him pull his hand away before I did anything that would hurt him. I brought the dumbbell even with his face and held it at both ends with my hands. My chest bulged slightly as I pressed in – causing the handle in the middle to cave in on itself like an accordion. In an instant the two bulky hexagon shaped ends of the dumbbell came together. I continued to squeeze my hands, compressing the solid metal into round ball. It was like how a child manipulates snow when making it into something for throwing. I then pinched the top of the smooth metal orb and caused two small solid strips to stick out of the now tightly packed weight. They looked like small bunny ears. I brought the entire fixture to my right nipple. I bent the tips of both strips so they faced my insanely thick nub and then I squeezed them together. They were forced into the sides of my nipple until they clamped onto it with a grip equaling the power of a crane used in construction. I let go and my new nipple ring hung there beautifully from my massive chest. The feeling of hard steel clamping into my nipple made my cock jump. The two hundred pounds did not cause my skin to sag at all – it was good to know that even my nipple was fucking powerful. I looked back at the guy that had been brave enough to think a dumbbell slammed against my head could hurt me. I leaned down towards him and then slightly flexed my right pec. The minor bounce of my chest still had enough force to twitch my nipple so that the two hundred pound weight went flying upward. It caught the chin of the guy in front of me and sent him flying into the air – backwards a few feet and he fell to the floor – completely out like the other guys. I continued bouncing my chest and marveled at how the ball attached to my nipple flew up and down, making a loud thud each time it struck my pec. I turned around so Clarence and Francis could get a good view my new accessory. “Remind me to make one for my other mega nip before I leave. I like a guy that’s comfortable enough with himself to wear jewelry, don’t you?” Both men gritted their teeth as they nodded in agreement. I could tell they were still trying not to shoot bucket loads of cum as their eyes followed the bouncing ball attached to my nipple. It was obvious that they were enjoying the show and that had been one of my main goals. I turned back to the remaining men. The guy standing nearest me, the one that had helped his buddy battle ram the weight into my palm suddenly turned into a wild, but stupid, man. He began to throw punches into my chiseled abs one after another. One punch from his big powerful arms would have probably sent most men to the hospital, but they didn’t even begin to tickle me. I let him go crazy for a few minutes and actually yawned as he used up all of his strength punching my hard-as-a-brick-wall stomach. He finally dropped his tired arms and drooped his shoulders forwarded as he tried to catch his breath. His hands were bloodied from pounding against my indestructible abs and he heaved like a ninety-year old man that had just climbed a bunch of stairs. Compared to me, he indeed looked like a broken-down sickly older man. “And what exactly did that accomplish? Here, let me show you what a real punch looks like.” I grabbed the guy by his shoulders and moved him to the right, lining him up with two other guys that were coming towards me. I did not even use a fraction of my strength when I brought my fist to his stomach. I did not want to penetrate the man’s muscled mid-section; I merely wanted to use him like a bowling ball. The effect of my punch was perfect. The guy’s feet immediately left the ground as he folded over from the force of my blow and went flying backwards. He caught the two other men off guard and hit them in succession with enough power that all three now sailed through the air into the opposite wall - just beside my bench-press bar artwork. They looked like three pancakes slammed on a griddle. They stayed in place for a few seconds – just from the strength of my blow – and then they fell to the ground, now a pile of unconscious bodies. “And then there were six Tommy-boy. Getting nervous?” I could tell the remaining guys, including Tommy, were in amazed – not to mention scared shitless – by my power. I had to give it to them, though, because this did not deter their warrior spirit. I believe they had now begun to view themselves as the biblical David and I was their Goliath. They figured there had to be some weakness to the giant standing in front of them and they were either going to find it or perish trying. I respected their fervor. I laughed at the fact that they had not yet figured there was nothing that could stop me, but it was impressive that they were still trying. Tommy slapped one of the big guys on the back and called out an order. “Turner, Shotz, and Martin – take him down. Let’s see if he’s as powerful when he’s on the ground.” I actually laughed out loud. These guys were actually as dumb as they looked. The three big men that had received the order ran toward me and jumped on me – with the intention of dragging me to the ground. I merely stood there and let them grab hold of my neck, head, and shoulders as they attached their smaller bodies to mine. I’m sure each guy was either near or over 300 pounds. Suddenly I had about 900 pounds attached to my upper body and it felt like I had simply put on a light sweater. The entire room froze – including the guys on top of me – because I hadn’t moved at all. I loved the feeling of three humongous grown men hanging onto my upper torso and me not budging an inch. I made a mental note to some day have a group of guys climb all over me. I had a feeling that I could cause myself to have a strong climax if I got to watch a bunch of men climbing all over me like I was a mountain. I knew it wouldn’t be hard to find many willing climbers. Before the shock of not being able to move my body at all wore off of my little attachments, I reached out and wrapped my big arms around their large – but small to me – upper torsos. I brought my arms in closer and caught all three men in a giant bear hug. Conveniently, I maneuvered them so that they all faced each other. It kind of looked like we were all in a huddle, except their feet were a foot off the ground and my shoulders and head still towered over them. I squeezed hard enough so that the men couldn’t move, but I wasn’t straining my arms even a little. If cocks made noise when they shot hard – like things in cartoons – I swear we would have heard eight loud “sproings” at the same time. The three guys in my arms, Tommy Coles and the two guys still standing beside him, and my two little muscle buddies all went stiff as rock when they saw me easily manhandle three huge men. In fact, my cock would have made the loudest noise – because of its size – since I also got harder thinking about hugging three bodybuilders so tight that they couldn’t move. I brought my face down, closer to the heads of the three men dangling in my arms. I whispered to them softly – to tease them with false kindness. “It feels good to be wrapped in the stronger arms of a bigger man, doesn’t it boys. All three of you are leaking pre-cum just from the thought of my massive biceps squeezing you tightly. Guess what guys; I’m not exerting any force at all. You can’t move, but I haven’t even begun to squeeze. That turns you on even more doesn’t it? Here’s a little taste of what’s coming.” I squeezed my arms only a slight fraction of what I was capable of and I heard air being forced out of the lungs of all three men. The rush of air in the center of the circle actually caused their hair to be pushed backwards – like they were on some ride at a theme park. They also each moaned out loud as they felt my arms bulge into their backs – causing them to press into each other painfully. I didn’t want to hurt them or cause them to blackout too soon, mainly because I wanted to play a little more. I lessened the tenseness of my biceps. Each guy quickly gasped for air. A whiff of cum shot up from below and I was positive that my short powerful bear hug had caused each man to lose a load of juice. Damn, that got me excited. Just by crushing these guys with a little power I was able to fulfill some hidden fantasy deep in the recesses of their minds. Each guy secretly loved my power – even while he hated it. They were beginning to realize I was just toying with them. They knew I could pulverize their bodies just by hugging them tightly. That thought thrilled them even as it caused much fear. “Yeah, little men. You know I’m just using a little of the pressure these arms are capable of. I’ve squeezed huge boulders into tiny stones with these arms. I could split redwoods with just a little tug of these monster biceps. And those thoughts get your juices flowing, don’t they. Take a good deep inhale boys and smell the sweet man-nectar my arms have squeezed out of your bodies. I bet you there’s a lot more juice where that came from, isn’t there. You don’t want to cum for the big man holding you in the air, but you have no choice. Each time I squash you like you were a little lemon you have to release fluid as a way of saying thank you. Let’s test my theory. I think it’s time for round two.” This time I started squeezing slowly, just to build the tension. I could see each guy trying to take deep breaths, but every time I flexed my arms a little tighter his lungs were compressed more. It finally reached a point where I knew every man was not able to inhale at all. They were hanging onto their final breath like it was their last and that’s when I squeezed even tighter than before. I heard a few snapping sounds and knew it was simply bones adjusting like at the chiropractor. I still wasn’t using enough strength to break anything, but I was certainly causing each of them to get close to passing out. Even though they were limp from exhaustion their legs started kicking wildly as each guy shot his second load of cum. They were so very appreciative of my power. I contemplated finishing the job on these three guys right then, rendering them unconscious, but the whimpers from the guys at my side made me remember my promise of a muscled power show. It dawned on me that the whimpers were also because Clarence and Francis longed to be in the bear hug, too. I released my grip on the boys and actually let their bodies drop to the floor. Since no blood had been flowing to their legs for a while they fell all the way to the ground like a pile of jelly. I turned my head to my two muscle worshippers. “Hey, don’t worry guys. I’ll give you a taste of one of my hugs some day. I promise not to squeeze too hard, though. I wouldn’t want to snap you in two.” The moment with my little followers gave Tommy and the two remaining boys time to re-group. Everyone had been impressed with my most recent display of power, but the guys standing near Tommy had recovered quicker than the jelly-men at my feet. Suddenly a forty-pound disk-shaped weight hit me in the chest and bounced off, falling to the floor - just missing the head of one of the guys beneath me. I looked up in time to see one of the big dudes send another weight through the air, throwing it like someone would toss a Frisbee. I was instantly impressed that he had the strength to do this. I, however, merely raised my hand this time and easily caught the man-powered made up weapon. The other guy immediately threw a third weight and I caught it with my other hand. In a flash I brought both of the wide weights to the tip of my dick and slammed them on either side. “Here’s what I call safe fighting, boys. Thanks for the condom. You’ve heard of Ironman, well this is Irondick.” I quickly molded both of the thick slabs of steel around the tip of my cock. I squeezed the metal together and made a crude covering. My giant prick continued to stick straight up against my stomach; the extra eighty pounds was nothing to its power. This action was completed so fast that I was able to catch the next two disks as they soared toward me. “You guys really don’t play nice, do you? I think it’s time to teach my Frisbee friends a lesson. Here, catch!” I barely flicked the two forty-pound disks, but they zoomed through the air catching both men on either side of Tommy right in the stomach. The suddenness of their departure freaked the older guy out completely. At one moment he had two of his goons standing beside him and in an instant they were gone. The weights had enough force to lift each man off the floor and send him flying across the room. Both ended up about fifteen feet away, lying on the ground, not moving, and with a forty-pound weight resting on their stomach. I knew Tommy suddenly felt vulnerable. He was only tough as long as he had his muscle boys protecting him. He shouted at the guys still at my feet. “What are you doing, you little shits? Get him.” I could hear the panic in Tommy’s voice. I knew it was time to end this little charade of a battle, for there had never even been a chance of Tommy and his boys winning. It had taken them a while to realize that fact, but now the boss man was so scared he was resorting to insulting his own bodyguards. Not a smart move, for these goons were definitely going to wake up some day. I was pretty sure they would remember his cowardice. “Now, now, Tommy. Is that any way to treat your little boys? Remember they’re a lot bigger than you. There’s no need to blame them for losing to an unstoppable force – something more powerful than all of them together. I hope they remember how you turned on them. Right now, though, let’s make it just you and me.” One of the big men at my feet was still sitting on the floor, one was standing – although he was pretty wobbly - and one was trying to push his frame off of the ground. I moved above the one sitting down and aimed. I forced my monster hard cock to leave my abs and fall forward. The tip, now covered in solid steel, caught the guy squarely on the head. I could tell he was out instantly, but his body just sat there and didn’t fall over. I raised my foot a little in the air and brought it down on the floor beside him – pretty hard. The entire room shook a little, because I still couldn’t completely gauge the strength one of my legs possessed. The impact made the guy fall over. It also caused the guy standing up to wobble a little more and the third guy was still trying to push his prone body up from the floor. I quickly turned my body and let the weighted tip of my rod catch the standing guy in his stomach. The man double over on my monster rod immediately and then flipped over it like he was some kind of gymnast. He landed squarely on the guy I had tapped on the head. Now there was just the guy that was still struggling to get up off the floor. I reached over and grabbed a metal bench with one of my big hands. I placed it over the guys back and then started to press down with my hand. The four legs burst into the concrete floor at the same time. This is what I wanted. I pressed the bench down until it pinned the guy’s body against the floor. I removed my hand and the big man tried in vain to push the bench upward. I had easily trapped him and knew it would take a lot a machinery to free him later on. I became aware that Tommy Coles was no longer standing in the middle of the room. I knew exactly where he intended to go and I used such super speed to stand in front of the opening at the front door that no one registered it. The scared older man had been moving quickly, looking back over his shoulder to make sure I was still busy taking care of his goons. This caused him to run smack into my body – his upper torso coming into contact with my bulging, hard-as-titanium chest. The impact was so severe and so surprising that he instinctively reached out to grab something so he could prevent himself from falling backwards. His hands gripped the strongest thing they could find – my monster cock. There was much pain throughout his upper body, where it slammed into my immovable chest, but this did not prevent him from being totally shocked and focused on the fact that I had appeared in front of him, seemingly from nowhere. I even heard Clarence and Francis gasp with delight at how quickly my huge body could move. I looked down at the now trembling Mr. Coles – who continued to hold fast to my huge hard rod. “Thinking of going somewhere, Tommy-boy? I’m not finished playing. You and I have and appointment – and I wouldn’t want you to miss the fun. But first, you have some important information to share with me. Someone has taken my good friend Ted and I know you had something to do with it. Where’s my boyfriend, little man?” “I don’t know what you’re talking about, you freak!” “Wrong answer, Tommy.” I reached down and grabbed the front of Tommy’s prison coveralls. I easily lifted him into the air. I could sense the mixture of awe and fear shooting through every fiber of his body. These feelings confused the hell out of the little guy. He was struggling to play the confident and mean criminal, but really he wanted to feel and lick my entire body. I got a strong, almost violent, gay vibe from the puny mobster boss. That made a lot of sense – Tommy, here, created his gang of bodybuilders just so he could be near all that muscle. I suddenly felt differently towards the man – he was just like Clarence, Francis, and me. He was a true muscle junkie. That made the juices in my body start churning on overdrive and gave me some great ideas on how to get the information I desired. I walked back to the middle of the gym – taking time to notice that every one of his muscled companions was still out cold. I also loved the fact that I held Tommy in the air like he weighed nothing at all. I took a fifty-pound dumbbell and dropped it on the floor. I then placed my foot on top of it. I held Tommy’s body out from mine so he could see the action below. I pressed my bare foot down on the large weight – and we all watched as it went lower and lower, until my foot rested completely on the ground. I then lifted it slightly and moved it to the right. There, flat up against the concrete floor, was the paper-thin glob of metal, which used to be the dumbbell. That was too much for Francis to take and he yelled out as he shot a big load of cum into his underpants. “Aw, fuck, no way. That’s nice, real nice.” I chuckled out loud, not surprised that Francis obviously had a foot fetish. I bet the guy loved thinking of giant musclemen destroying things with their feet. He continued to stand there shaking and moaning for a few minutes. I continued on – knowing he would like what was coming next. I lowered Tommy to the ground and then moved the tip of my monster left foot on top of his feet. I pressed down hard enough to keep him in place, but not enough to break anything. “So, unless you want your feet to be smashed like that weak dumbbell, I’d suggest you just stand there, Tommy-boy. I’m going to make something just for you. You’re going to have a ringside seat for a muscle show – the likes of you’ve never seen before and you’ll never see again.” I reached down and picked up a heavy bar that was loaded with many weights on either end. Some guy had been doing dead lifts with it. I placed my forefinger and middle finger on the bar, near one side of weights, like someone might hold a cigar. I flicked my fingers and the weights went flying off the bar – shredding the pin holding them in place like it was nothing. I twirled the bar around and did the same with the other side. I didn’t flick hard, but the weights went flying through the air and stuck into the opposite wall – again making a design that looked like industrial art. I then brought the steel bar in front of Tommy and easily bent it around his body, careful to make it tight enough to hold his arms strongly against his torso, but not so it would hurt him. I twisted the ends together and made a hook. I removed my foot and then used the bar to lift his body back into the air. I draped the hook over a long pipe that ran across the middle of the room – about ten feet in the air. I quickly decided Tommy was a little too high, so I unhooked him and then grabbed hold of the pipe. I pulled down, creating a wide dip in piece of metal tubing, but was careful not to rip it in two. I re-hooked Tommy to the pipe and he was now even with my face. I knew this would be a great place for him to watch what was to come – or should I say cum. I also knew there was no way he could even begin to escape. The poor little guy was squirming like a caught fish and I knew he was just going to exhaust himself. I also reached down and ripped the helmet made from weights off the tip of my cock. I didn’t need the fun weapon anymore. “So, Clarence and Francis, have you gotten a good look at Tommy-boy’s crotch? Look at that monster cock that’s as hard as a two-by-four. It’s kind of difficult to miss, isn’t it? Little Tommy is sporting a pretty big tool. That’s impressive, sir. And it’s great to know that big-ol’-me has caused that thing to shoot so rigid. So we now have a new member of our little muscle worshipping club, boys. And he’s as big a muscle whore as the rest of us. Isn’t that right, Tommy. You’ve been getting off on my power and my body for the last hour. Hell, you’ve been in muscle heaven, haven’t you? Well I think it’s about time we give that rod of yours some much needed release and I know just the thing that will do it. I’m going to make your cum-dam burst and flood your undies with a shit-load of juice. And I’m going to do it by just raising one arm. But it’s not just any arm, Tommy-boy. It’s the biggest fucking arm you’re ever going to see. You think you’ve enjoyed seeing my muscles up to now – well you haven’t seen me flex, little man, and that’s going to make your cock explode so hard that your pants are going to be blown apart. And then you’re going to be so satisfied that you’ll tell me anything I want to know. You’re going to have such an incredible orgasm that you’ll be my little muscle slave for life. You used to think your muscle buddies lying around the room here were big and strong, but that’s before you met me. Isn’t that so, little Tommy? So, let’s uncork that big bottle-cock of yours!” I stepped to the left and brought my arm out to the side – so my bulging, but still un-tensed, bicep was in front of Tommy’s face. I knew the man wanted to shut his eyes, but I also knew there was no way he was going to miss the show. He still wanted to be the tough man and prove me wrong, but the fact that my arm was already so monstrous un-flexed made him desire to see it pumped up more than anything in the world. He was actually already mine – probably willing to do anything I asked, but now I wanted to make his night, no, his life, by showing him what a true monstrous bicep looked like. I was ready to fulfill all the fantasies the little guy had ever imagined before. I made a fist with my hand, causing the biceps to jump upward teasingly. I tightened my hand and veins started to appear down my forearm and across the already massive peak. Tommy, Clarence, and Francis all stopped breathing, they were waiting in anticipation for the most beautiful sight they had ever beheld. I thought about taking my time flexing, forcing them to either pass out or finally take a breath, but I didn’t want to be that cruel. I started bringing my forearm up and the biceps started bulging out in every direction, but mostly it powered upward. Multiple peaks formed on thick mountains of muscle, as my arm grew twice as thick as Tommy’s entire body. The poor guy’s face turned dark red as he struggled not to shoot his load; he even began to bite down on the insides of his cheeks – hoping it would help. And every time he figured my biceps could not morph any larger, I would flex a little harder and it would magnify beyond any man’s comprehension. Tommy’s eyes were as big as saucers by this point and he wasn’t going to blink for anything. The muscle mountain in front of his face was truly spectacular. I, myself, was again caught off guard by its size and beauty – knowing that it wasn’t fully flexed even now. I began to realize that all three of my admirers were very close to passing out, so I decided to move quickly to the freakish finale. I brought my arm completely up, fully flexed my biceps, triceps, and forearm and added sound effects at the same time. “BAM!” There was a moment of suspended animation as everyone in the room fully grasped the size and power of my arm. It was as if the universe of all three men’s brains had been expanded so they fully grasped, for the first time, that all my displays of power up to this point had only been a fraction of what my arms – not to mention the rest of my body – were capable of. It was clear by the look of disbelief in Tommy Cole’s eyes that he truly never imagined an arm of this size and strength. Suddenly his mouth flew open, but no sound came out. It felt like I was in some kind of silent film. He was so overcome with awe and complete un-control of his body that he could not even scream. He was so tense at that instant that every inch of his frame rivaled the hardness of my biceps. I had not misjudged the power of his ejaculation. Suddenly the fabric of his crotch was tattered as cum exploded out of his cock. The man’s stiff body rocked so hard I was nervous my make shift hook would not last or the pipe would be ripped from the walls. A steady stream of cum poured out of his cock, which now stuck straight out through the giant hole in his coveralls. It truly was an impressively big dick. At the first break in his orgasm the poor man was able to cry out like a wounded animal and take a deep breath. I was glad of the latter, since I knew he needed oxygen desperately. The pause was only a fraction of a second and his dick started its second eruption of cum-lava. I was able to pull my attention from Tommy for a few seconds and glanced at the other two worshippers. I was in time to see Francis fall backwards in a dead faint, after fully unloading his cock again for god-knows-how many times in the last two hours. I knew the guy would be okay; it had finally been too much for the man. That’s when I noticed the still stiff and still cum-filled body of Clarence standing there in much pain. The guy had been able to prevent himself from shooting his load – even after seeing my arm fully flexed. His face was a mixture of pride and pleading. He was happy that he had accomplished this feat for his muscle master, but he also so obviously needed release that if I did not allow it soon the poor guy was probably going to have a heart attack. I knew I needed to give him the order to orgasm, and I knew just what would do it. I turned my body slightly toward him, being careful not to hit Tommy in the face with my boulder-sized rock-hard arm. I stood there staring at Clarence, nodded at him, and then brought my other arm up quickly – breaking into a fully flexed double biceps pose. Again, I added sound to make it more exciting – even louder than before. “BAM!” Clarence got one look at the matching mountains growing next to my monstrous shoulders and that’s all it took. Suddenly his body began to gyrate and jerk so much that he looked like he was inventing a new dance. He had no control of his legs or, for that matter, any part of his body. The incredible force of his orgasm actually kept him upright. He moved around that part of the room as he emptied one helluva load of cum. It was like watching a chicken run around right after you cut off its head. His body completely took over and led Clarence in his muscle-induced dance. And then he stopped – as suddenly as he had begun. He looked at me with a face full of intense pleasure, then his eyes closed, and his limp body dissolved into a puddle on the ground. They poor boy was spent and I had a feeling he would sleep for days. I felt satisfied that he and Francis had received the promised muscle show of their lives. I also knew I’d someday return to please them once again. I brought my left arm down. I then turned back to Tommy and was impressed to see that his body was still ejaculating. His stomach was now so concave it looked unnatural and I was worried that more than just cum would start streaming out of his cock – like his organs or something worse. Finally his dick stopped spewing and his body went limp. The poor guy looked like he had just run three straight marathons. He was perspiring hard and sweat was falling to the ground like he was some kind of weird fountain. The poor guy was breathing so hard I worried I would have to give him mouth-to-mouth resuscitation to keep him alive. I then realized, though, the moment I put my mouth on his he would explode again in an orgasmic fit, not being able to take my lips touching his. I kept my tensed biceps in front of his face because, even though he was completely worn out, he continued to stare at the massive bulge. He let his head drop forward and puckered up right before his mouth came in contact with my hard skin. He kissed my biceps three times, ran his tongue partially along the largest vein that streaked from one side over the peak to the other, and then leaned back to look at me. I could see that he was now completely in love. He wanted to please me more than anything he had ever desired before. “Your boyfriend is being held at DNX Pharmaceuticals in Pikesville. They’re going to force him to make more of the drug that made you so big. They want to make an army of guys like you. Tonight’s the night some guys get injected. You might be too late. They plan on killing your lover as soon as he’s finished with the drug.” My head started to spin from a mixture of panic and a desire to rip something big apart. ********** Ted – Part 10 It took my mind a few minutes to register that my body had ceased its orgasmic convulsions. My giant muscled arched back fell to the floor again and the tenseness that had overtaken me just seconds before was now gone. I didn’t realize, at first, that my body was no longer wracked with pain. Slowly, my breathing returned to normal and I could feel my heartbeat slowing down. I heard Ted’s heavy breathing and immediately realized he was sound asleep – lying on my massive upper torso. My eyes were shut and I kept them that way. I wanted to let my newfound body reveal itself first through sensations. I didn’t want to disturb Ted’s cum-emptying induced nap, so I began to take inventory of what I felt. The first thing I noticed was that I felt heavy – not just kind of heavy, but ridiculously heavy. I figured some of the weight I sensed was caused from being exhausted, but then I realized that my body was actually extremely alive and . . . something . . . juiced – yeah, that was it. I felt like I had just swallowed about eighty-five cans of the most powerful energy drink on the planet. But no matter how powered I was feeling, I could not get rid of the newfound awareness of how fucking dense my body was – I could actually feel how my thick bulging muscles added massive weight to my huge frame. For a few seconds I worried that my weight would be too much for our apartment floor. What if the concrete and wood could not take such extra poundage lying on top of it? I let go of any fear when it dawned on me that even if I did fall through the floor it wasn’t going to hurt my body at all. I did, however, fear for the poor soul that might be underneath my bulk if I did bust a hole and fall. The next sensation that overwhelmed me was the fact that I took up more space now. My feet were near one wall and if I stretched out my arms I would have been pretty close to reaching the other side of the room. That was just an incredible feeling. I knew my body had become big, but the reality of how enormous I now was only hit me when I filled a major part of our dining area. Feeling Ted’s smaller and lighter body on top of me helped me to understand my full size even more. It barely registered that a full-grown big man was sleeping on my chest and stomach. The fact that Ted is a big guy only made it blatantly more obvious that I was now super-sized. His shoulders didn’t even come close to hanging over the sides of my chest. His head was just at my pecs but his feet barely passed my knees. I was blown away by how small this man that I had drooled over for months was compared to the new improved me. I moved my arms and legs a little and it felt like I had a thick suit of armor on me. It didn’t register at first that the layer after layer of hard muscle was actually part of my body. The feeling of its mass was just too foreign to me. I could tell that I was now unable to bring my knees together – because of both the bulk of my quads and the size of my calves. Muscle now exploded both body parts to insane size and this prevented parts of my legs from being able to touch. I could also feel that my arms were forced out to the side because of giant muscles pressing them forward and outward. My super magnified biceps and triceps added to the morphed-like feeling and I knew that it would take a lot of effort and concentration to bring my elbows to my sides – if I was actually even able to do it. I opened my eyes for the first time and stared at the ceiling. I wanted to reveal my body to myself slowly. I raised my right arm and my brain froze – it just could not comprehend that the muscled keg-sized limb in the air was connected to my body. I opened and closed my huge hand and my heart started racing at how powerful my fist looked. It was like I was hooked up to some virtual reality game where someone had jacked up the controls to make me appear the size of a small building. I couldn’t help the strong attraction to my own body and my now giant cock started to come alive. I could sense that Ted’s sleeping body was rising into the air – forced upward by my hardening member. This brought me a sense of pride that I had never felt before. I was turned on by the size of my own dick, but I was also incredibly stoked by the fact that it had enough power to lift a full-grown man as if he weighed nothing. My lust for my own mammoth rod gave new meaning to the title of size queen. I began to wonder what my tool was actually capable of and started fantasizing about poking it through metal or seeing if some guy could stand on it without either of us holding on to each other. These thoughts and others flooded into my brain all at one moment. I began to get a little overwhelmed at the strength testing ideas that streamed into my consciousness and caused me to forget about the exploration that had previously held my full attention. I focused, again, on the monstrous arm sticking out from my side. I bent my arm slowly and watched in a state of complete shock as the bicep exploded into multiple tiers of thick hard-looking muscle. My cock shot fully hard as I gazed on what I understood to be my arm, but it looked like some kind of digitally enhanced 3-D porno shot created by a gay James Cameron. I had become the true definition of the phrase “muscle freak.” My own biceps shot so far up in the air that all I could do was let out a hard guffaw. I found myself laughing in disbelief that a man could be so huge – that an arm could be so massively muscled. My laughter caused my cock, chest, and stomach to tremble underneath Ted like a small earthquake. This caused the man resting on top of me to awake slowly. As Ted came out of his orgasm induced trance he started speaking – as if his subconscious had taken over. His comments made my laughter stop and encouraged my cock to get harder. “Brock, you’re so fucking big. I love you man. I loved you before you were big, but now I just want to make you happy. You are a muscle monster, man, and I want you so much.” I raised my head from the ground and tried to look over my hefty pecs to see Ted’s face, but my massive chest and steel-like nipples hid all. I could tell by his voice that Ted was still basically asleep, but then his face rose high into the air and I was able to see his face down the deep valley between my two mountainous pectoral muscles. His eyes were full of total astonishment and complete lust. He smiled as soon as he saw my eyes – sharing with me his total glee at what had happened to my body. I was now completely hard – again – and feeling the extra pump of blood through my system, caused by Ted’s obvious awe of me. “Oh – my – fucking – goodness!” That’s all Ted could think of to say. He repeated the sentiments again and this made me smile. He then pushed his body upward and straddled my mid-section, making sure his butt cheeks were positioned so my thick cock pressed them apart. He stared down at my chest, first. I saw his eyes glaze over as he took in the enormity of my pecs. Ted’s mouth fell open and he started to shake his head back and forth slowly in disbelief. I reached out, grabbed his hands, and pulled them upward so they rested directly on my bulging slabs of muscled meat in front of him. At first, my roommate did nothing. He just sat there staring at my chest with his tiny hands pressed up against my hard skin. For a second, I was fearful that he had been so overwhelmed that he went comatose, but I finally figured out that he really just needed time to process the fantasy-turned-reality beneath him. I decided to tease him a little. “Does Mr. Ted approve?” He simply nodded his head slowly, not taking his eyes from my chest. We sat there in silence for a few more seconds as the man struggled to regain control of his thoughts and actions. I smiled as it dawned on me again that I barely felt his big body sitting on top of mine. I knew he was there, but he was as light as a feather. His voice was soft and weak when he finally spoke. He looked into my eyes and he only moved his mouth – leaving his hands and ass where they were so they could connect with the hardness beneath him. “Does Mr. Brock approve?” This made me laugh, but it also made total sense. Ted had earlier registered my displeasure at what he had done, but he now wondered if my new body had changed my mind. There was no way that he could have understood the internal changes that had occurred along with the external ones. The self awareness and newfound confidence was so overpowering that I just assumed the joy I felt about my new body was completely obvious – even to a person that was deaf, dumb, and blind. It dawned on me that Ted feared I might have viewed myself as some kind of freak or something. The truth is that I really did view myself that way, as a total muscle freak, but Ted could not have easily comprehended how I was totally fucking excited about being just that. My brain had been expanded along with the super morphing of my body. Even though I was not fully aware of what my body was now capable of, I did sense that I was now not only huge, but freakishly strong, as well. I had become something super – something unstoppable, indestructible. I wanted to help Ted understand how much I loved the new and improved me. “Mr. Brock approves very much, Ted. Maybe you can help me, though. I can’t see my entire body right now – how about you describe what you see, to help me get a taste of the new me.” Ted smiled. He let his gaze leave my eyes and travel down my huge upper torso – still not moving his hands from my hard pec shelf. He let his eyes soak up my incredible size and the unfathomable amount of muscles bulging everywhere. He ran is tongue across his lips and then returned his gaze to my own eyes. “Nothing compares to you, man. And nothing could have prepared me for what has happened to you. I thought I was going to be happy with you having some big muscles, but this goes beyond that – this is something unimaginable. You are a muscle god – that’s the only word that comes close to describing you. I’m like a little kid in a three-story candy store. I can’t begin to figure out where to let my gaze land first. I start to take in the insane expanse of your mega chest, but then I notice your bulging arms and I have to look at them. That leads to your big forearms and I lose focus as I take in the veins streaking up and down that thick part of you. But then your ridged abs distract me and I can only think that each of these individual stomach muscles look as big as some other guy’s chest. And then I get a good look at what those abs frame – your monster cock. That’s when I get sad, though, Brock.” Ted’s words caught me off guard, and I saw sadness in his face. I could not fathom what disappointed him. I became a little alarmed and I’m sure it showed in my face. “No, Brock, don’t worry. I love everything I see and your new body is a wet-dream come true. It’s just that . . . well, I was hoping . . . I mean I was counting on . . . oh, hell, just say it Ted . . . I wanted you to fuck me, Brock. I wanted you to be the first guy to go where no other man has ever gone before. I wanted to offer my ass to my newly improved roommate. But it’s pretty clear that if I let you stick this telephone pole dick up my chute it’s going to kill me. That makes me sad, that’s all.” His confession warmed my entire body. I was so happy that Ted felt this way about me. For a split second I was sad that I wouldn’t be able to plug the guy’s asshole with my hard cock, but my lust for him was so great that I moved beyond that desire to all the other feelings I held inside. I pushed my upper body from the floor and propped it forward on my bent muscled arms. “Come here, sexy.” Ted understood what I wanted. He wanted the same thing. My roommate leaned forward slightly and brought his lips to mine. Months of unrequited lust for both of us made the kiss incredibly passionate and full of love at the same time. I had never known, before this moment, how much I really wanted the beautiful man sitting on top of me. It was now fine for me to admit that he had long been the first thing I thought of in the morning and the last thing I had contemplated before dozing off at night. Our relationship didn’t just gently roll over into something more than roommates – it flew at super-speed into a connection so deep and powerful that it matched the size and apparent strength of my body. I also realized that Ted had felt the same way about me before and he now equaled me in present desire. Our kiss impacted me as much as the transformation of my body. I was flooded with an incredible peace and a comforting awareness of selfless love. Ted was first to pull away from our kiss. He had the biggest smile on his face. “I’ve wanted that for a very long time.” “Me too.” “Well, my muscle man, I think we should get a good look at your body and maybe clean up some of this mess our cocks have made.” I looked down and saw that we were both covered in dried cum. This made me giggle embarrassingly and, yet, I was proud of the obvious amount of juice that has been released from both of our bodies. I also noticed that both of us seemed ready to fire off another major load. Ted’s cock looked as hard as mine. I nodded my head at Ted’s suggestion. I was a little sad when he slid off of me – missing the contact with his warm body immediately. I reached out and placed my hand on the big dining room table in order to pull my body up from the floor. I put a little pressure on the piece of furniture and suddenly the four legs shattered from the weight and the table fell. The noise was incredibly loud and the surprise confused both of us instantly. I turned my upper body to look at my roommate, now standing beside me. “Shit man, did you mean to do that?” “No, Ted. I didn’t push down hard at all. I just tried to pull myself up. I’m so sorry.” The table had been something Ted had brought to the apartment. It was a sturdy solid oak table that had taken four guys to carry up the stairs. I know my face shot red with shame. I looked down at the destroyed table and could not believe my one hand had easily caused so much destruction. It was the first moment of even a speck of doubt about my new muscles. Ted spoke quickly – to try and stop any fears that might sneak into my consciousness. “Are you kidding, Brock? That was incredible. I had forgotten that fucking super strength would come with your new huge muscles. You just destroyed a solid oak table with one hand. That’s . . . I mean . . . wow, it’s unbelievable. I can’t even begin to think of what you must be capable of doing. You know what I’m saying, man?” Ted’s lit up face made it clear that he was sincere and his excitement about my strength easily overpowered his disappointment about the table lying in pieces on the floor. We both looked down and saw that the edge of the wood where my hand had briefly rested was broken into hundreds of splinters. My power was unimaginable. We both stared at the demolished table and got more turned on as we each contemplated feats of strength I would be able to perform. I was beginning to leak a glob of pre-cum just from thoughts of my hand destroying stuff that was much more powerful that wood. “Yeah, that’s it buddy, just imagine what you’ll be able to do. It’s turning you on even more, isn’t it, Brock? Me too, man. I can’t wait to see you rip something apart with your bare hands – something like . . . I don’t know . . . like a tank or something. Shit, I’m going to squirt another major wad just from imagining it.” And with no other warning suddenly a stream of Ted-milk shot from his hard cock into the air and landed on my massive chest. Two more long shots of cum landed on me in quick succession and then Ted had to reach out and rest his tiny hand on my huge shoulder to help him stay standing. His crotch jerked a few more times and a few more dribbles of semen pulsed from his dick slit and slid down his rigid pole. It was a beautiful site to watch my roommate explode just from imagining the amount of strength contained in my new muscles. I gave him a few minutes to rest and regain control of his body. “Listen Ted, I think I need to get away from here just for a little while. I barely put any pressure on that table – or what I thought was just a little pressure. I’m really nervous about what my body might do before I’ve learned to hold back on my strength. I’m most nervous that I’ll hurt you without even being aware of it. I think I need to go out and really explore what my body can do.” “Hell yeah, I’ll come too. I want to watch you explore.” “I don’t think that’s a good idea right now, Ted. I need to get control of these muscles before I’m around people. I’m nervous that a mere pat on the back from my hand could send someone through a brick wall. Let me get some awareness of what I’m able to do and then I promise I’ll show off for you. I’ll show off a lot, buddy.” This seemed to please Ted a lot. He moved his hand from my shoulder and backed up. I slowly got to my feet, being careful to avoid any other contact with pieces of furniture. I moved laboriously, mainly because I was not used to feeling so heavy or so wide, but also because I didn’t want to crush anything by accident. I was immediately happy that our apartment had very high ceilings, but realized that my head was still just a few inches shy of busting through the top. I made a mental note not to jump into the air even a little and to always walk with my head bent forward. I looked down at Ted and saw that his face was again aghast with shock. He was staring up at me with his mouth wide open and with eyes that showed that he had no idea of how massive I really had become until that moment. “Oh – my – fucking – goodness!” I was beginning to realize that this was Ted’s standard response to anything that overwhelmed him and I could tell that my body was the biggest mind-blowing shock of his entire life. I moved my arms a little and inhaled deeply now that I was standing. My chest swelled upward and outward. “Oh – my – sweet – fucking – goodness!” This time Ted’s response made me laugh a little. I looked down at him and watched as he let his gaze soak in my entire body. He started with my head and then traveled slowly down to my large feet – making sure he got an intense look at every muscled part of my frame. I just stood there to give him the opportunity to grasp the entire change that had happened to my body. I could tell Ted was trying to process what his mind told him could not be possible. He looked back up at my face and I saw a mixture of lust, love, denial, and pure joy in his eyes. A sudden thought made me throw my forearms out to the side and raise my shoulders in a gesture of wonder. “What am I going to wear when I go outside?” My simple movement was something any person would do – merely a reaction to the question inside of their head. But when you are enormous and massive simple movements have the power of modern battering rams. My hand struck the wall and blasted through solid wood as if it were tissue. My unclenched fist busted a hole - the size of a small window – in the wall between the dining room and kitchen with a gesture that seemed normal and weak. But now a simple movement of one of my arms had the force of a bulldozer. Both of us stared at the fresh opening for a few minutes before anything truly registered in our minds. Dust was still settling when I heard Ted let out a cry of pleasure and then burst into loud laughter. “You are fucking Superman, Brock. Look at how you busted through that wall like it was made of tissue. Did you see that? Just think about how strong you are! I can’t believe it. There’s probably nothing you can’t do. Aw shit, man, I’ve got too see what your body can do. Are you sure I can’t come with you now. I promise not to get in the way. Really. Please let me come.” I turned to my happy roommate and saw that he was full of uncontrollable lust and excitement. My once big-to-me roommate was like a little boy begging for some kind of treat. He could not wait to see me lift incredible amounts of weight or, better yet, destroy something powerful with my bare hands. He had become like an adolescent that got off on strength and destruction. I smiled at his enthusiasm and contemplated letting him come so I could show off. My brain finally convinced me that it wasn’t a good idea until I had control over my new body. Right now I was more worried about hurting him than anything in the entire world. I wanted to please him very much, but I was petrified that something as simple as a handshake would literally crush him. “Ted, it’s because of how simple it was for me to bust through the wall that I don’t want to be around you for a little while. I have no concept of how strong I am. I could send you to the hospital or something worse just by accidentally bumping into you – or giving you what I thought was a love tap. I want to hug you more than anything in the world but right now I’m afraid I would squeeze you so hard that every bone in your body would snap – but it would just feel like a slight cuddle to me. I just can’t take the chance of hurting you – not when we just confessed our love for each other.” “You love me?” My words had come so easily that I didn’t even realize I said it. Yes, we had kissed and our unspoken lust was very clear to the other, but this was the first time I had alluded to my deep feelings for Ted. His face was beaming and I could tell that I was turning very red. My new body and strength, however, made me very bold. “Yes, Ted, I love you very much. I have for a long time.” “I love you, too, Brock.” We stood there in silence. We stared at each other, fully aware that we should not embrace, but wanting each other desperately. Our cocks were once again fully hard. I finally broke the silence in order to figure out a plan to get me away from him before I hurt him unintentionally. “Okay, Ted, we’ve got to calm down before something happens. Focus for me, okay? I’ve got to get something to wear when I go outside or I’m going to shock the entire city. I’ve also got to figure out what to do. Where should I go? I promise to come back as soon as I’ve gotten a handle on this new body and my new strength. What do you suggest?” I could tell Ted’s brain went into overdrive. He was an organizer and I had tapped into one of his strengths. He had always been able to think on his feet quickly – this is one of the things that made him a good lawyer. He moved swiftly into the other room and returned with a bed sheet. “Wrap this around you like a towel. It will at least make you appear decent. I personally don’t think anyone is going to notice or care that you aren’t dressed. All they are going to be able to do is stare at your fucking huge body. And anyway, what are they going to do – argue with you, tell you what to do, or arrest you? I don’t think so. I believe they’ll be turned on and frightened by your size at the same time – and will realize you can do anything you want. Now, here’s what I suggest. Move quickly to the outskirts of town. Out in the woods somewhere. Try out those muscles on some rocks and trees. That should give you an understanding of how strong you are and then get your big body back to me quickly. I say you’ll get familiar with your strength in an hour or so. But either way, come back before dawn. I don’t think you should be seen in the daylight – not yet anyway. It’s about ten o’clock. This part of town shuts down pretty early at night. You should be able to go unnoticed in the dark.” “Well sure, I’ll take a taxi.” Ted laughed out loud and stared at me with a knowing look. He noticed my confusion and immediately stopped laughing. “You won’t fit in a taxi, Brock. I don’t think you’d fit in any car.” His statement thrilled and saddened me at the same time. I was beginning to realize how much my life was going to change. And while it made me very excited to be super huge, I needed to mourn the simple things in life that would be lost forever. Ted could see this in my face. “Listen, Brock, don’t worry. We’ll figure out the car thing. I bet if we take a few seats out of a van or something you’ll be able to fit again. I have a funny feeling, though, that you won’t need any kind of automobile – ever again. When you get outside I want you to try something for me. I want to you to try running really fast and jumping in the air. I have a funny feeling that you have no idea how insignificant things like cars, trucks, and even airplanes are going to seem very soon. You need to start thinking big, man – even bigger than your body. I don’t think there’s going to be a limit to what you can do. Okay, that statement almost made my cock spew another wad of spunk, so that’s a sign that you need to get out of here before I force myself on you – not even caring if I get hurt in the process.” I was trying to understand everything Ted was saying while, at the same time, I was ordering myself to not grab him, throw him on the ground, and take advantage of him. I wanted him more than any other man in my entire life. I knew, though, that I could easily hurt him just by holding him with one of my powerful hands – hands that had no idea of their true strength. I knew his plan was best. I wrapped the sheet around my waist and immediately felt like Hercules or some other Greek god. “Damn, you look hot, Brock.” “Thanks, Ted. Listen, I’ll be back soon and we’ll figure out how we can be together without me hurting you. I promise to be a quick learner. I can’t wait to hold you in my arms, man.” “And I can’t wait to be held by those huge arms, Brock.” Ted was staring at my biceps. This made me smile again. I looked at my roommate with a face full of love and longing. I saw the same thing in his eyes when the silence made him look at me. I started to move toward the front door. “No, Brock. Don’t use the front door. Someone might see you and you’ll probably rip the door from its frame with no effort at all. Use the balcony. Let me open the door for you.” “But we’re on the third floor!” “Yeah, so?” It took me a minute to understand what he meant. He comprehended my body’s abilities much more than I did. He had a huge smile on his face as he moved to the French doors to our balcony. I followed him carefully – not getting too close to anything, which was hard due to my size. I had to duck to get through the large doors. I looked back at Ted in the doorway. I suddenly had a flash of awareness and knew that I should not push off from the balcony floor too hard because I would demolish that part of our building with just a simple jump. “That’s it, Brock. I can see you’ve realized that those legs could easily demolish all this stone and steel. You’re going to learn fast. Come home immediately, man. I need to explore that body of yours some more. Go destroy some big things and learn what those muscles can do. I’d say be careful, but I don’t think I have to worry about anything happening to you now. But be aware that there are some guys…” Ted caught himself mid-sentence and quit talking suddenly. I was too busy looking over the balcony feeling just slightly nervous about the distance to notice his change in demeanor. I turned back to him and looked for more encouragement. “What were you saying, Ted?” “Nothing, buddy. Just don’t jump too hard. You don’t want to leave a big hole in the sidewalk below. As a matter of fact, jump enough to land on the other side of the street. I never liked that building. Let’s shake the tenants up a little.” Ted smiled as I sat and swung my legs over the heavy railing of the balcony. I was worried for a second that the thick concrete would not be able to hold my big body. I glanced back at the smiling face of my once roommate – now lover. I smiled and sat there hesitantly. “Bye, Ted. I’ll see you later.” “Brock, quit stalling. You’re not going to hurt yourself. I promise. Let go of the parameters of your old body. Think about how big and strong you feel. I’m more worried about anything that gets in your way. Go! You’ll soon see how powerful you really are. How indestructible that body is.” Those words made something snap inside of me. I had already felt this way about my muscles and his encouraging words only affirmed what I truly new inside. I let my body fall forward, pushing off very gently. I felt chunks of concrete break off from the wide railing where my hands pushed off – even though I did it as lightly as I could. I knew, however, that I did not destroy the entire balcony. I pushed hard enough to clear the street and land in front of the building across from ours, just as Ted had told me. I was not prepared for the giant hole my landing would create or the way the impact would cause the buildings around me to shake. Car alarms immediately went off and after a few seconds apartment lights in the surrounding buildings started to come on. I knew I needed to move quickly. I glanced back up at my lover and saw him waving to me. He was also exploring the demolished concrete where my hands had pushed – amazed at what I was able to do. I started moving down the street quickly, careful not to meet anyone and fully aware that the sheet around my waist didn’t hide my raging hard-on at all. I did not, however, notice the massive truck pull out of three parking spaces down the street and begin to follow me. I was amazed and relieved that I did not see anyone as I moved down some back streets – trying to get to the outskirts of town unnoticed. There were times when I did meet cars in a dark street or when I had to cross major intersections. The look on the drivers’ faces was such a turn-on for me. I could tell, whether it was a guy or a girl, that after the initial shock wore off they were immediately overcome with an incredible lust for my body. I would move quickly away, sure that I left them in a daze and wondering if they had merely imagined the muscled giant that had momentarily appeared in front of them. During my departure from town, I also became aware that I was being followed. I did not know how long the huge truck had been trailing me, but it thrilled me a lot to know that someone was curious enough about my body to stay up with my fast moving exit. I, of course, did not move as fast as I knew I could – nor did I leap into the air - because I was beginning to realize that I would be able to go hundreds of yards away with just one jump. I had also decided that the truck could possibly be a nice way to test my strength. I continued to move further away from town even after I got to the area where there were no houses or businesses. I wanted to be on an empty stretch of road when I took on the truck. The driver was certainly intent on following me and I soon figured out it wasn’t because of his lust for my muscles. I sensed I was being followed for sinister reasons. When I finally felt I was far enough away from town to take care of some business without being noticed, I turned around in the road and stared back at the truck, which had its headlights off. I was feeling truly powerful, so I reached down and pulled off the sheet wrapped around my waist. I threw it to the side and rested my hands at my waist. I was sure I looked like a nude superhero or something. I then jerked my head backwards a couple of times as a signal to come ahead and yelled out loudly. “So, you like what you see? Are you here to play with this big boy’s muscles or do you want to see if that small truck of yours can hurt me?” My cocky attitude garnered the exact response I desired. The bright lights of the truck came on immediately and the driver gunned the motor a few times. He was quite a few yards away, but I somehow knew that the distance would give him no advantage in our little rumble. I was going to win and it was going to be easy. I taunted him more. “Bring it on, mister, bring it on. Let’s give you a taste of what indestructible means!” ********** Brock and Ted – Part 11 The impact and sound of my body busting through the middle of the huge metal door to the gym building made it seem like a crate full of dynamite had been used, but I merely pounded through the thick solid-steel sheet with my two fists. As soon as Tommy had spilled his muscle-loving guts and told me that Ted was being held prisoner and being forced to create more formula to be used to make an army of guys as big as me, I didn’t waste even a second to think about anything. I am sure the wake of my quick departure from the gym caused much damage to the machinery and weights. I didn’t care. I leapt into the air before the guards could even turn the spotlight in the direction of the intense disturbance caused by body. It crossed my mind briefly that Tommy and his boys were going to have a hard time trying to convince the guards that some huge muscleman had wrecked the place. It certainly wasn’t going to look like any human could have done the amount of damage I had caused. I also knew that Clarence and Francis were not going to miss the thrill of watching the big goons squirm, so they weren’t going to say a thing. I knew, however, that both men were going to be waiting desperately for my return. My mind quickly shifted to my lover, Ted. In three quick super jumps I landed in front of the large DNX Pharmaceutical plant in the neighboring town of Pikesville. I immediately became alarmed when I saw smoke billowing from a certain area of the complex and heard sounds of destruction. I moved silently, but quickly, in the direction of the disturbance. As I advanced further into the complex I became fully aware that the intended experiment had been a success. I could tell by the way that buildings and other items were mangled or destroyed that there now existed an army of super men just like me. I saw a sedan completely ripped in two. The way that the car was demolished made it clear that some huge guy had simply taken his bare hands and pulled the car apart. The separation was not clean – as if it had been done by a giant saw or something – it was jagged and rough. I could also see finger indentions everywhere in the metal. It was pretty clear that someone had been trying to get away, but had been stopped and easily yanked from the wreckage. I also saw a truck sticking out of the side of a building in the distance, but at the second floor level. Some guy had obviously tossed the car like a brick and it had rammed into the concrete wall. The back of the truck stuck out halfway. Another large building had a huge hole in its back wall. I could tell by the size and the damage that a guy as big as me had simply decided to exit that way – refusing to use the double wide doors just a few yards to the right. It then struck me suddenly that the place seemed deserted. I began to actually get a little nervous about facing a gang of guys as big as me. Would I be able to take on a man, not to mention a group of men, as strong as me? Up to this point I had definitely felt indestructible, but my confidence was wavering. My love for Ted was the only thing that was spurring me on. I would save him one way or the other. That thought alone was going to give me the power to defeat any foe. And then I returned to my original thought - where was everyone? I heard sounds of something being easily demolished in the distance. I followed the noise. I peered around the side of a large building and got the first glimpse of one of my new enemies. Seeing someone equal to my size created two conflicting feelings within me. I was immediately turned on when I got my first glimpse of the guy’s huge back and broad shoulders. He was definitely as big as me. He was amazing to look at. His body glistened in the light from a burning car nearby. His monstrous bubbled ass made my cock twitch even in the midst of so much possible danger. It was a beautiful butt – nicely shaped and ripe for my huge cock. This was a guy that I could fuck and not be scared of ripping in two with my large tool. At the same time I was a little nervous about taking the guy on in a fight. At the moment I was watching him grab hold of the bottom of a streetlight pole and rip it out of the ground. It looked like it was as easy for him as pulling a weed from a garden. I watched as his big hand smashed the thick metal of the pole where his fingers clamped down on it and then he simply pulled upward – concrete split, sparks flew everywhere, and the huge pole was jerked into the air effortlessly. The mammoth man swung the large pole around like he was a child playing with a stick. He was on his way to finish some task and his strength was as mesmerizing as his body. His arms were certainly as big as mine and the tree-trunk legs made me want him even more. My mind quickly turned back to Ted, though. I looked around and then I saw the body of a guy in a white lab coat lying on the ground in the distance. I knew immediately that it was Ted. My mind instantly went into destruction mode. I was overwhelmed with a need to make this big guy pay dearly for hurting my lover. I didn’t even care if there were other big men nearby. I quickly leapt into the air and came down hard on the back of my enemy. I knocked the guy down and watched the light pole fly from his hand. I could tell that the man was greatly surprised that something could be powerful enough to knock him to the ground. His shock was short-lived, though, and he quickly pushed up from the ground hard with his arms and legs. The force of his shove sent my body flying backwards through the air. The big man’s elbows had struck my stomach and for the first time in a long time I felt pain. The impact of his arms against my abs actually hurt and I then knew that taking this guy down, along with all the others, was going to be very difficult. I immediately jumped back to my feet and I watched the guy do the same thing. He turned around with one fast jump to face his attacker. I went into a fighting stance – ready to take him on. As soon as I got a full frontal glimpse of the guy my heart stopped. His size and his muscles were magnificent. I was stunned temporarily by the mega chest and the monstrous bulging arms. I was also caught off guard by the surprise that the guy had a raging hard-on. He was obviously getting off on his own new power and enhanced body. I was instantly ashamed at how much his body excited me. I forced myself to look him in the eye and the new shock waiting for me was overwhelming. It was Ted! We stared at each other for only a few seconds and then we both quickly leapt at each other and met in mid air. We locked our arms around each other as our bodies slammed together. The ground shook when we landed. Our lips immediately found each other and we locked in on the most powerful kiss – one that simply matched the strength of our bodies. The intense squeeze from Ted’s arms actually forced air from my mouth and we both moaned in a mixture of discomfort and colossal excitement as we gave each other a bear hug that would have easily crushed large boulders. My cock was instantly at full mast and battling Ted’s monster rod smashed between our hard bodies. We stayed in that insanely pressurized embrace for as long as our bodies could handle it. Finally, because of the discomfort we were feeling, we lessened the strength in our arms and pulled our faces apart. “I don’t understand Ted. What happened?” “Well hello there too, Brock. It’s nice to see you, as well.” “I’m sorry. Hello sweetie. I missed you so much and I’ve been so worried. Now what the hell happened?” “Long story short. These assholes kidnapped me as soon as you were gone and brought me here to make more of the serum. They intended to make an army of big Brocks! They forced me to work around the clock. As I began to figure out how to make the serum work on people other than you I got an idea. I simply focused on my own DNA. It hit me that no one would figure out what I was doing if I simply worked hard to hopefully make the stuff work on my own body. It was a risk and I knew it could possibly kill me, but I figured it was my only chance. I hoped it would at least stall them long enough for you to get here and save me. But then I had a breakthrough and realized that I had actually stumbled on how to make the serum work on me. I hid some of it in my pocket when they let me take a bathroom break and the rest, as they say, is history. I’m so bummed that you weren’t here to watch me grow. It was fantastic. I was in a small bathroom at the back of that building and I ballooned out so much that I simply busted through the walls. It took me a while to figure out how to use these muscles and my newfound strength, but I guess I’m a quick learner. I’ve simply been rounding up the bad guys since then. That guy in the coat is the last one. Here, come and see.” We separated our huge bodies, but we held on to each other’s hand. Ted reached down and grabbed the giant lamp post again. He motioned for me to grab the limp body as we passed by and I reached down, picked up the guy with one hand, and threw him over my shoulder. We moved toward the building with the huge hole in the wall and stepped through. The sight that met me was both hilarious and a big turn-on. There were two groups of about twenty-five men each in the center of the room. Every guy was completely tapped out and one gang of guys had been lined up like a bunch of asparagus at the supermarket and then neatly tied up with a huge metal street light. It was an incredible sight. Ted had taken the metal pole and used it like a piece of string or rubber band and placed it around the group of men. It was clear that no guy was going to be able to even think about escaping when they all finally woke up. The pressure from the manhandled metal around them was just too much. I helped Ted quickly do the same thing with the second group of men. My cock started leaking pre-cum as I watched my newly morphed lover bend the metal lamp post like it was as easy as manipulating a small piece of wire. Ted actually made a cute little bow with the ends of the pole when he was finished securing the men. “Maybe not as much pressure next time, buddy. I’m not sure anything’s going to be able to release these guys without hurting them.” “Unless it’s something as big and strong as us.” “I don’t think that exists, do you?” “I guess your right. They’ll just have to cut through the metal. I’d love to be able to see the guy’s faces when they bring that huge saw so close to their small bodies.” “You are an evil man, Mr. Ted.” “Not evil, just loving the fact that I’m so big and strong. There’s only one thing, though, that is more exciting than my new size and power, Brock.” “Yeah? What’s that, Mr. Muscle Man?” I wrapped my arms around his waist and pulled his body into mine. I loved the feeling of our huge hard pecs hitting each other and our two stiff cocks pressing together. I also loved running my hands along his back – feeling the massive mounds of muscle and rock-like skin. Ted quickly brought his big hands up to my biceps and squeezed them hard – I loved watching my hard muscle actually dent in from his strong grip. I felt slight pain when he applied a lot of pressure, but the feeling was incredible. I smiled at my lover and hugged him tightly. “I think my virgin ass will now be able to take that huge cock of yours with no problem. That’s what I’ve always wanted, roomie. I have wanted you to fuck me from the first day we met. Think you’re up for the task?” “I think you can feel my response poking you in the abs right now.” I reached down and wrapped both of my big hands around each of his huge ass cheeks. I squeezed hard – hard enough to give the man a little pain. He moaned out loud and shut his eyes in anticipation. I pulled the cheeks apart and let one of my forefingers slide up to his tight hole. I teased him by pressing up against his chute and letting the tip of my finger penetrate the clenched opening. This made Ted’s body shake with delight. “Why don’t you let me carry you somewhere romantic and I’ll show you more joy than you’ve ever thought possible, Mr. Ted. I think we need to start a new life of being huge and powerful, but also a new life of mind-blowing muscle-on-muscle sex. How does that sound?” “Nice, Brock, very nice.” “Yeah, I think we’re both going to love having sex so much that people are going to call us unstoppable.” I pulled his body tightly into mine and pushed off from the ground. We easily shot through the two floors of the building and out through the roof into the night air. We were definitely ready to start our new life together.

Tarde más en escribir este capitulo pues no tenia tanta inspiración, aunque tengo muchas mas ideas que quiero escribir después de esta historia, disfruten Cuerpo de demonio cap 3 lujuria y envidia Semana 2, ya las cosas se han complicado demasiado. Los días fueron cambios más notables y… el domingo ocurrió algo que no pensé que ocurriría no así… Ya cuando fuimos el domingo a primera hora por la segunda inyección, volvieron a tomar medidas de todos nosotros, y 2 si habían tenido un gran cambio, uno muy inesperado, Erick y Jack era los que estaban reaccionando mucho mejor al suero. Erick no mencionó su… milagro, pero se le notaba en los ojos, el ego iba creciendo como si ya se sintiera cada vez más completo. Sus medidas cambiaron, pesa ahora 122 kilos dirías que no es mucho pero ¡bajó su porcentaje de grasa a 16%! Se veía increíble y eso que lo vi el jueves, más definido no solo en su abdomen ya más plano aunque aún sin abdominales, su piel estaba más apretada a sus músculos y adelgazando para definir más su vieja gloria; ya en altura no cambio pero sí en cantidad de vello corporal, no había notado en las duchas, quizá fue también un gran cambio repentino pero, vino al laboratorio con una camisa abierta totalmente del pecho, poblado de una gruesa melena negra naciendo en la grieta entre sus pectorales. Jack por otro lado no era tan exhibicionista, usaba una sudadera grande sin dar a conocer a detalle su cuerpo, pero puedo decir que su cara decía otra cosa, más arrogancia como siempre lo que se espera de un adolescente con las hormonas a full y sabiendo que tiene un buen cuerpo, solo que miraba con detalle a Erick, como si tratara de conocer a su rival, con una sonrisa senil ocultando sus intenciones. Erick lo había notado después de sus mediciones y creo que ambos se lanzaron miradas, parecía que ese era el objetivo de Jack ya que una vez teniendo su atención se quita la camisa revelando aunque sin vello corporal, mucho más definido que Erick sin duda pues era casi del mismo tamaño de musculatura aunque en menor estatura ya la brecha había disminuido entre él y Erick, ahora Jack media 1.91 m, el horror no se manifestaría en el ex alfa más tarde y ya verán por qué… su peso ya era también muy similar siendo de 117 kilos, pero con un obvio nivel de grasa ya en un asombroso 7%, los abdominales de este nuevo alfa eran profundos marcando un sixpack casi los 8. Fred por otro lado se había derretido pero sin dejar una mata de piel suelta y flácida, más bien tomó más forma de panza cervecera, dejando de ser un obeso morvido a un obeso grande, más no desagradable. No tenía nada contra los obesos pero jamás me veía a mi mismo siendo uno, y no le desearía a alguien que empeore su salud, así que como siempre guarde mis comentarios con todos, no quería hablar con nadie de aquí, me sentía inseguro. El solo bajó de peso y porcentaje de masa grasa ahora tenía 106 kilos con 33% de grasa, quizá también se sumó algo de músculo más no sabría decirte dónde. Kevin era un enigma al igual que yo, no tuvimos cambio aparentemente, recordé lo de sus zapatos pero no parecía llevar pares grandes la verdad no sé por qué pregunto. Aunque una cosa estaba clara, los pantaloncillos que llevaba no dejaron mucho a la imaginación, mirando disimuladamente parecía que se guardó un plátano en su entrepierna y no estaba duro; admito que me sonroje un poco al ver eso, trate de pensar en otra cosa mientras me tomaban medidas. ¿Habrá querido hacer referencia a algo con los zapatos? Confirme mis sospechas no hubo cambios aparentes como con Kevin. -disculpa Trevor, ¿puedo hacer mención de unos efectos secundarios? -adelante, todo lo que me puedas decir servirá para monitorear tus cambios. -eh tenido pesadillas toda la semana, me a costado dormir y siempre tengo el mismo sueño atrapada en una habitación oscura con alguien detrás de mi. El no contestó, se veía preocupado y voltio solo con la mirada a Kevin para rápido volver a mi. -bueno… pesadillas así de específicas es un tanto curioso, ¿Estás seguro de que todo está bien acá arriba?-se da unos toques con el dedo índice en la cabeza- -si todo está bien, entiendo que algunas medicinas puedan dar pesadillas, yo mismo de niño eh sido muy enfermizo. -si siguen después de la segunda inyección, llama de inmediato ¿Si? El me da una tarjeta y me mira fijamente aún serio, la tomé y ya después de la inyección me largue a casa pensando todo el día sobre eso último… preocupación de algo. Lunes por la tarde hora del gym. Después del trabajo y si aún tenía energía pasaba por el gym pasando mi departamento y derecho por la misma calle, así podía cambiarme de ropa a gusto. Hoy le tocaba cardio así que estaría un buen tiempo en el gym, el otro lunes no había visto a Erick o a Jack ahí mismo, quizá solo fue una coincidencia… estaba equivocado; ahí estaba Jack haciendo alarde con una pequeña multitud de personas observando como ya estaba levantando más de 150 libras en la barra, era impresionante para la pinta que daba de ser más atlético o eso parecía una semana antes, poco a poco se estaba transformando en un culturista, todo ese peso lo decía a gritos al igual que los ríos de sudor que cubrían su frente; me subí a una caminadora viéndolo de lejos, pero en eso llega Erick. -vaya vaya… si es Jack el corredor de quinta. Jack para las repeticiones y se levanta a verlo, limpiando sé el sudor y tomando un gran trago de agua dice. -Erick… pensé que ibas al gym Big Bull, es más para viejos que solo quieren mantenerse.- sonríe al oír eso y da la misma mirada desafiante, Jack le contesta igual. -veras novato, puede que ya te creas mucho solo por ya recibir un impulso de fuerza y ver crecimiento rápido, pero eso no te hace un alfa… Aún soy más grande que tú y la ley del gym lo indica claro, los grandes son respetados por los pequeños. Ese ego… no estaba antes o no lo percibía así, quizá y recibió otra gran bendición ahí abajo, de hecho ya había un bulto visible desde aquí. -Entonces si me vuelvo más grande, tu tendrás que darme respetos a mí ¿O me equivoco? -lo dije claro y fuerte. Y es cierto que estás creciendo pero veamos que tanto le ganas a la memoria muscular, yo llegué a tener un peso en mis mejores días 156 kilos de puro músculo, me descuide por una rodilla dislocada. Jack al oír eso se le abren más los ojos, si hubiera estado más cerca, quizá pudiera ver visto que se le eriza la piel; más no se dejó impresionar tanto tiempo y volvió a retomar su postura, sonriendo. -¿Por qué no resolvemos esto de la manera justa, quien llega a ser más grande el próximo mes?, cuando se acabe nuestro pequeño experimento… -me parece bien chico, ahora sí me disculpas. Erick tomó la barra con la que estaba trabajando Jack con las dos manos y la elevó con facilidad sobre su cabeza. -no eres el único con súper fuerza…-guiño. Después de eso, Jack siguió con su entrenamiento pero en otra máquina para pecho, Erick se robó el público de Jack y terminó por hacer una rutina de brazos, no pude ver qué peso llevaba pero a de ser 90 libras o más en cada mano. Ya un rato después iba a las duchas, las mismas de siempre; al salir me percató que ya iba a entrar en la ducha dónde estaba yo, Erick. Por suerte ya llevaba una toalla y las vendas para cubrir mis pechos. -hey, eres el chico del laboratorio… ¿Alex? -e-eh si… soy yo Alex, tu eres Erick si te reconozco. -no pensé encontrarte en el mismo gym y… menos en las duchas.-el baja la mirada a mi pecho y se percata de las vendas.- ¿paso algo? -oh… bueno solo una heri… En eso nos interrumpe Jack jalando el hombro de Erick, el chico estaba totalmente desnudo frente a nosotros él había venido de las otras duchas aún sudado mostrando cada músculo que desarrolló en pocos días, unas venas gruesas ya recorrían sus bíceps y se ratificaba en sus brazos hasta llegar a la mano, sus hombros eran grandes pero aún le faltaban trabajar más, era recompensado con grandes pectorales que ya estaban haciendo que sus pezones apunten al suelo, su cuello también se había engrosado firme y fuerte como el de un caballo, sus abdominales magníficos como ayer domingo, sus piernas también estaban muy desarrolladas casi del tamaño de mi cintura, ya dificultando el caminar bien, sus pantorrillas se habían ajustado y equilibrado con sus piernas grandes y con unas venas notorias sobre todo a lo que es su polla, trate de no ver pero era imposible no notar que tenía ahí una verga monstruosa, quizá no tan ancha pero sí muy larga, diría que 28 cm con unas bolas del tamaño de huevos de gallina, y unos pies grandes, talla 11 y medio era absurdo para la altura que tenía, aunque quizá iba para más y solo esta esperando el estirón. -vaya si es Erick y Alex juntos, ¿acaso ibas a presumir más que lo que tienes? -solo hablábamos, vete si no quieres que te de un buen puñetazo… -¿crees que me asustas? pude notar algo distinto en ti, algo que no se notaba a simple vista pero algo cambió, supongo que tenías algo que ocultarme.- Jack sonríe al ver el cambio de expresión en los ojos de Erick, creo que se dio cuenta de algún modo. -¿Hablas de mi fuerza? o ¿de mi pecho peludo?-posa levantando su brazo izquierdo notoriamente más grande que jack, aun… Ojala se quedaran ahí las cosas, que solo presumiendo y ya, pero fue a peor cuando jack le dio un golpe directo en su cara a Erick. no lo derribó pero si lo desoriento un poco, recuperando su equilibrio le da un golpe directo al hígado a Jack, perdió el aire un momento pero el le quito la toalla de la cintura revelando más que sus piernas, su polla no es tan grande como la de jack pero ya no era la pena que era antes, era un buen promedio de 15 cm duro y muy gruesa sobretodo en la punta, esa verga si era de un hombre maduro. -creo que yo soy más grande que eso…-Jack mete el pie por detrás de erick y lo empuja desde los hombros haciéndolo caer del suelo para luego jack poner su pie enorme sobre el pecho de Erick, casi le lame los dedos de los pies. -hey… ¡quítate de encima! -solo reclamo mi derecho como el más grande~ Jack sostiene los brazos de Erick con toda sus fuerzas, estaban muy igualados pero la posición le jugaba un mal momento al viejo Alfa, Jack lo obliga a abrir las piernas y con escupitajo de buen vaquero a su polla está listo para penetrarlo, Erick trata de liberarse como sea posible pero solo lo empeora al tratar de correr gateando, jack lo penetra en ese momento sin piedad, ya nada importaba para esos dos en este momento, era un fantasma expectante ante el cambio de poder de alfas, no se si tener miedo o masturbarme en ese momento de contemplación al ver un jovencito follar a un adulto. salían gritos de ambos, jack se sostiene con fuerza de sus hombres y pecho para que no se fuera tan fácilmente, no se sabía otras posiciones por lo cual solo lo follo duro hasta que se viniera dentro de él, Erick con clara sonrojes y la polla dura chorrean te aprovechó que el joven estaba cansado para darle un golpe en la barbilla y noquearlo para que lo dejara en paz, pero ya era demasiado tarde, perdió la virginidad de su culo con un chico “pequeño”. Erick tomó sus cosas, se puso sus pantalones y se fue lo más rápido que pudo, y jack seguía inconsciente, no se que tanto permaneció ahí pues también huí al ya romperse la tensión del momento. ¡Maldito Lunes!

Part Three (of Three): Black By: Jman250 Archive Link: http://archive.muscle-growth.org/threads/23533-p1.html Aaron stood with his back towards Robert and me, looking down at his truly massive frame. He left us there to watch him, discarded and used, for what seemed like hours. “Fuck, this is amazing.” His voice was so deep. It made me shiver when I thought about what he had become -- what I had allowed him to become. He had positioned himself in front of my inadequate mirror, rising several inches above its seven-foot frame, admiring himself thoroughly. Each immense muscle group fascinated him as he rubbed and explored his new body. I watched each fiber on his expansive back flex and bulge with round hard balls of muscle, more than I knew could exist. They each rolled and contracted as he moved his arms in an exploration of his body. He stood fixated on his image. Nothing of the mirror was visible from my view on the ground; his mountainous back blocked my view. Even so, with what I could see I was in awe. He brought his arms into a double bicep, making his back even wider as his shoulders pushed upward and outward. He flexed both arms, causing peaks to form so large they would dwarf a basketball. “Fuckin’ A,” he was lost in his own admiration. His ass clenched and unclenched as he watched himself, causing those huge globes to bunch up higher than I thought possible, supported by legs that were, in a word, epic. Aaron’s legs had always been his best feature. What had started as thick, meaty thighs now looked more like thick, knotted tree trunks. His overly large feet, that had obviously grown to keep up with his evolved height, stood just wider than the massive expanse of his back, his stance pushed apart by those inhuman thighs. His calves were long and hard, covered in veins. They had taken on a truly impressive teardrop shape that pushed out so far they seemed to defy gravity. I just stared. He had become massive and I was to blame. My now much smaller cock ached at the sight. For an eternity, we watched, Robert and I. I didn’t dare move from my spot; I didn’t want to lose sight of the body Aaron now possessed. And yet, I knew his size should be mine. At length, Aaron turned around. I nearly came at what I saw standing before me. His expansive back turned to reveal globe like pecs the size of beach balls rising and falling with his breath, with two perfectly shape nipples forced to point down. His abs reminded me of cobbled sidewalks, row after row clenching with deep cuts and valleys. Somehow, his waist had remained comparatively small. And to complete the picture, a mesmerizingly long and thick phallus extended straight out from atop melon-sized balls. Aaron grinned down at us. “Pretty damn impressive,” he said, the deepness of his voice sending another shiver down my spine. “All this from the two of you.” He watched us from our prone position. I didn’t dare to move. “Robert,” Aaron continued, startling him by his address, “go get the box out of my room. ” My eyes went instantly wide. What more could he take from us? After a moment of hesitation Robert managed to find his feet and got up to fulfill Aaron’s request, his own two-inch cock at attention. He had no idea what had caused his new situation, and I had no way to warn him about the mysterious box. He seemed to move awkwardly, unfamiliar of his new smaller stature. As he left the room, Aaron looked me over. “Looks like I’m the big man again,” he said, flexing his cock, causing it to bob up and down. Dozens of memories flooded my brain, memories of how much Aaron liked to show off his cock. Before his growth, he had an impressive eight inches. I thought back to the first time I saw it. Even back then, he made sure I knew whom the bigger man was. I thought back to morning showers interrupted by his sudden entrance, and to him strutting about the common area before bed butt naked. “Thought you could out-size me, huh?” He flexed an arm, causing my own cock to jump. “So tell me, little man, where’d you get that box?” I didn’t know what to respond. I had no answer for him. “I found it,” was the only thing I could think of to say. “Found it, huh?” he didn’t believe me. “Come on, who gave it to you?” He flexed an impressive arm. “Where’d they get it?” He tensed his awesome eight-pack. “I got all this size from somewhere,” he emphasized his point by bouncing his pecs. “Fuck you, Aaron, you already stole what you wanted.” I was feeling bold. “You can tell me.” He flashed a grin, grabbed his cock and pointed it towards me. “No.” We never really got along, but I knew he wouldn’t hurt me. “Pretty stupid of you to leaving it laying around for me to find.” “My door was locked.” “Eh, whatever,” he shrugged his big, round shoulders. They glanced his ears. “I’ll find out where you got it. When I do, there’ll be more of this!” He raised his arms into a solid flex once more and my mouth went dry. I thought back to those last moments in the gym with Adam. Adam must have felt so helpless. He must have felt like I was feeling right then. No, I wouldn’t tell Aaron anything, even that I had no idea where the gods forsaken box had came from. Robert stammered back into the room. He looked unsure of, well, pretty much everything, like he was still in a daze. He must have retained some sense of togetherness though, because he came in following his charge, carrying the oak box between his hands. “Robert, don’t ...” I tried to stop things from going any further, but Aaron would have none of my interference. In a split second and with a quick swipe, the box had been transferred. Aaron’s desire showed on his face -- the same desire I felt when I betrayed Adam. “Let’s go,” Aaron commanded. “Go where?” “Where else? The gym.” Aaron opened the box to pull out its precious contents. As he handed it back to Robert, I could see the inside was pitch black. He left the note unread. Aaron held something in his hand and gazed at it longingly. Without a moment’s delay, he popped it in his mouth and swallowed. Just like that, my hopes of fixing the score were gone. ---- Soon after, we arrived at the school gym. It was late and only the most dedicated gym-goers were still there. Robert and I had been told to get dressed. I avoided going anywhere within range of Aaron’s touch, which was difficult given his size. Aaron had usurped Adam’s old posers, the bright green posers I had borrowed earlier that day. They were stretched past their limits. His enormous thighs ripped the basket slightly as he pulled them on. Good thing too, because without the rip his package wouldn’t have fit. Even so, his massive cock and balls strained the material, their weight pushing the cloth away from his body. The rear fabric was nowhere to be seen -- it bunched together and hid, pulling tightly between the two globes that made up his glutes. Every eye fixated on us as we entered. How could they not be? A massive seven-foot plus behemoth with two tiny runts like us? As we advanced, the four guys still working out stopped what they were doing to watch. They ranged from track athlete to bodybuilder, and Aaron transfixed them all. His body was the envy of everyone. He had a glow about him, something desirous. “Let’s see how strong I am,” he said to nobody in particular. He walked to the preacher bench, already loaded by one of the larger guys, and sat down. The guy nearest, wearing a red tank, gloves and sweats, started to protest. “I’ve got one more set.” “Oh. Sorry,” replied Aaron as he started to lift the weight. There must have been two hundred pounds on the bar, and Aaron banged out ten reps without breaking a sweat. “Too light anyways. You mind adding more?” The guy in the red tank looked shocked. When he didn’t move, Aaron got up and loaded two more forty-fives on each side. “No way.” The red tang guy folded his arms, covering his sizable chest, bunching his pecs considerably; he didn’t seem amused. Aaron ignored him and started to lift. His first two reps went fine, but by the fifth and sixth, Aaron was noticeably fatigued. He got up looking annoyed. “I’m impressed!” His attitude took on a quick change. “Thanks,” Aaron did a quick flex. He looked huge. “Mind helping me out a bit?” “Sure, with what?” the guy looked flattered. “Can I borrow your gloves?” The guy in the red tank looked a bit confused, but seemed to think it was alright. He started undoing his gloves and moved to hand them to Aaron. As he handed them over, Aaron grabbed his hand. Robert and I just watched. There was no point warning him, he wouldn’t believe us. Besides, Aaron must have him under his influence by now. They stood there for a moment, grasping hands. The guy made no attempt to free himself, he just stood there, happy to be of service. I knew Aaron was growing. The smile on his face told me everything. It was happing so slowly that the only sign was the slow shrinking of the other guy. Once I noticed it though, there was no mistaking Aaron’s growth. His arms had expanded a good half-inch within moments, and just kept going. After a short while, Aaron let go. “Thanks.” He took the gloves and proceeded to sit down once again. This time there was no hesitation. He finished ten reps in a heartbeat and, just for good measure, did a few more. “Wow,” the red tank guy was surely impressed. I could see a sizeable bulge forming down one leg of his sweat pants. By this time, two other of the larger men had come over to watch, with the smallest guy in the gym disappearing into locker rooms. I wanted to leave -- I couldn’t watch him take hard work and time from innocent people. These men had no idea why they were so enchanted with this huge Adonis. But I had no place to go. Aaron had commanded me to come, so I was stuck. Next, Aaron found a bench. “Load it up,” he instructed to those around him. Only the guy in the red tank moved, but in a short time the bench press was loaded with 540 pounds, all the available large plates in the immediate area. I looked at Aaron’s shirtless torso. His massive, beach ball sized pecs would surely have no problem lifting that. Two of the larger men moved to spot him, but Aaron protested, “No need guys, I got it.” He got into position and started to push. At first I thought I saw him shake, but he must have been getting his balance because he quickly pushed out eight reps. “Add more.” This time, all three onlookers were inspired to help. They each went in search of more weight. The guy in a baggy green shirt and shorts came back first, loading up each side with forty-five more pounds. Aaron struggled with his first rep. It was clear he wouldn’t make it to eight. His big chest shook through the next few lifts. After four reps he threw the weight back onto the rack with a deafening *bang*. “Fuck! Not strong enough.” In a fluid motion he reached over his head to the guy in green and grabbed his legs. It happened much faster this time. I could see his whole body expand outward. Everything expanded quickly: pecs jutting farther from his body, the crevice deepening between them; neck thickening; thighs bulging, pushed farther apart on the bench; feet expanding. The tight confounds of his posers started to rip more and Aaron must not have wanted to burst out just yet, because he let go of the guy’s (now slightly smaller) legs. Just as he prepared himself for another few reps, the other guys appeared carrying a plate each. They slide one on each end and looked expectantly at Aaron. He was happy to oblige. My jaw dropped at the sight of Aaron pushing out four solid more reps. “I feel pumped!” he shot up and bounced his chest. His pecs looked gigantic as they flexed, making him look truly unstoppable. And he wasn’t done yet. He walked to the leg press machine, his posse following step. Two of the guys were painfully hard, and the other, dressed all in black, looked to be impressed by the show. They were all pretty big and that made me shudder at how big Aaron would become with those three offering what they had. Plate after plate got loaded onto the machine until there was no more room for more, definitely past its max. The machine creaked slightly as Aaron reclined back on the pads. He started to push. One, two, three reps without issue. I’ve always thought legs were Aaron’s best feature. The machine was really starting to groan at the weight as he pushed out a fourth, fifth, and sixth rep. “Aargh!” Aaron let out a yell at the weight, but still he continued. Seven, eight, nine! Then something unexpected happened. Something inside the machine snapped and one of the bars supporting the massive amount of weight fell! The weight crashed to the ground. Aaron, obviously surprised by the sudden change in weight, pushed too hard and crashed the footrest against the frame, cracking it into two. “Fuckin’ A!” Aaron let out a roar of laughter at his feat of strength! He could overpower the machine, and he could get bigger. Robert and I moved back in fear! For the first time since any of this started, I was afraid of what Aaron was becoming. Two of the men stood mesmerized but the third started to stumble backwards to escape. Within seconds Aaron leapt from the broken machine to grab hold of the man in black before he could escape. He would have more! He wrapped his arm around the man’s torso and pulled off his shirt. Though he was no bodybuilder, this guy was definitely well sculpted. Aaron pulled him into an embrace and closed his eyes, enjoying the feeling of energy coursing through his body. The sight was amazing and horrifying all at once. Aaron’s growth seemed to accelerate with each passing moment. Within seconds, the confines of Adam’s green posers burst apart, freeing Aaron’s monstrous manhood to press against his captive’s thighs. It started to grow hard as it dangled there. I watched it fill with blood, pushing its way between the man’s sculpted legs. With each beat of Aaron’s heart it rose higher, until at last it stood straight out with a foot of cock jutting out behind the man’s ass. Aaron moaned as his growth continued. He reached down and grabbed hold of the smaller man’s gym pants and pulled in two directions. Aaron’s biceps swelled larger as he tore the pants into strips, revealing the man’s average size cock straining in his underwear. Opening his eyes, Aaron looked down at the shrinking man. He pulled at his underwear until those too split into pieces and he pulled the man in closer, pressing his slightly dwindled cock between their torsos. All fear had vanished from the man’s face -- it was replaced with pure ecstasy. Aaron grew outward in all directions! His back was growing wider, more balls of tight muscle formed. His glutes pushing up higher and expanding outward. His legs were thickening. And he was beginning to inch upward. The man straddling his dick moved higher and higher off the ground. Aaron leaned back slightly, causing his obliques and ten-pack abs to tighten into a magnificent display. He let go of the now much smaller man supporting him with his cock and torso, and brought his arms into a stunning double bicep. His peaks flexed so large I thought they might burst through the skin! “Strip and come feel my size,” he instructed to those standing watch. Robert and I stood rooted to the spot. His voice was several octaves deeper than it had been an hour before, but I did not feel compelled. We watched as the two other men, one in green and one in red began to remove their clothing. I glanced at the box in Robert’s hands as the scene in front of me unfolded. One of the guys removed his green baggy shirt to reveal tight, hard muscles. He looked to be about Robert’s size, or his old size before Aaron took all his strength. His cock was bigger than mine, and thick. It stood hard at attention just below his belly button. The man in red was a sight to behold. His pecs bunched and bounced as he removed his shirt, revealing a solid cobblestone of eight-pack abs. And when he removed his sweats, I gasped out loud. Aaron’s cock was gigantic already, but with what this guy had to add, it would become something entirely unthinkable. His already hard cock sprung free and bobbed above his abs, nested just below his round pecs. They both moved forward and began grabbing hold of Aaron’s behemoth body. One walked around and began stroking Aaron’s expanding cock, still half supporting and pushing the first man’s thighs farther apart. Aaron let out a moan that could be heard for miles. I watched, unable to move, as his growth redoubled! His head was inching upward as his cock pushed outward. His balls were already bigger than melons, and they rested against his redwood thighs, visibly churning. “We have to get him off!” I whispered to Robert. “That will stop the growth, if he cums!” He just gawked. He look terrified beyond belief, petrified beyond movement. I ran forward and began stroking and licking as best I knew how. Aaron let out a deep moan. His voice was so deep it almost threw me off guard, but I continued with my task. I looked up as Aaron grew higher and wider still. I could feel my mind begin to cloud. Aaron looked Godly. Surely, the Gods would find a place for him amongst them. No! I had to finish! The mass of muscle in front of me was amazing. Three muscular men, all feeding Aaron. His arms expanded larger, growing larger than my waist! His calves were inflated like balloons! I felt myself tremble, tremble for joy. I was giving Aaron more muscle, more size than I had ever known. It felt, in a word, orgasmic! Then without warning, I came. My mind cleared and I let go, falling to the ground. Without realizing it, I had been lifted off the ground. He must have passed fifteen feet tall! His cock was now thicker than my leg! “Can’t. Cum. Won’t. Cum. Not. Until. More.” A titan voice boomed from above me. It sounded like pure sex. He looked down, his shoulders totally engulfing his neck, and smiled an evil and knowing smile. I backed away and stumbled into Robert, who was now surprisingly taller than me. My plan had failed. The smallest of the three fell off Aaron onto the ground, spent. He blinked dazedly and gazed up at the magnificent creature he had helped to create. He looked small and weak, but retained a look of health, just like Robert and me. Both men left were caressing Aaron’s legs and balls. As I watched, his dick began to tilt upward. Every day that I’d seen it Aaron’s dick had pointed straight out, but he was becoming so muscular and massive that his dick was no exception. It rose slowly, angling first to forty-five degrees, then stopped when it pointed straight up. It obscured the middle of his ten-pack abs, that stretching longer as he grew. It reached past his exercise ball-sized pecs. The pulsing head came to a rest right below just his chin. “Aargh!!” Aaron let out another massive moan that shook me to my core! The second man collapsed the floor, drained of his strength. As Aaron felt his growth ebb, he reached for the last man standing. He had started out the largest and still looked like a sports athlete, his dick still hard and hovering slightly above his belly button. Aaron’s growth had plenty left on which to feed. The first man down must have been awaken by this late exchange because he scrambled to his feet and ran for the door, still buck-naked. Aaron, so lost in the energy still feeding his body, had no care of the fallen people below. Then something happened that I did not expect. As the smallest of the men ran out the door, he ran *smack* into Adam. My heart dropped as I looked at the kid I loved. He surveyed the scene with his mouth wide, tilting his head back to fully see the true titan Aaron had become. His height had increasing several feet below the twenty foot ceiling, but he was still expanding, taking every ounce of muscle the last man had to offer. Adam swooped in, grabbing me by the arm. I couldn’t leave, it would take too much for me to leave. I had to stay. But Adam gave me no choice. As Adam dragged me from my place, I reached for Robert. Reluctantly, the two of us were pulled to safety before Aaron could finish. To this day, I have no idea what became of Aaron. He appears in my nightmares as if he still wants to feed from what little strength I have left. Adam says we’re healthy. We can get something back, if we work hard. I believe him. I have to believe him. We didn’t go far, but we’re safe. Robert never comes out of his room. He never got over that first encounter. He keeps the box by his bed with its note: “Run and grow.” Adam says he’ll recover too. I believe him. I explained everything to them both once we had all recovered enough to talk. ---- One morning, Robert rolled over in his bed, his tiny frame getting comfortable on his twin mattress as the sunlight streamed through the blinds. As he opened his eyes, he glanced at his nightstand like every morning before. This time, though, something about the box caught his eye. He uncovered it and looked inside. There, surrounded by a brilliant shade of purple, were four odd somethings. And a note: “Eat and grow.” - End -

Link to Muscle Slut Blog #1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/20660-muscle-slut-blog-1/ Link to Muscle Slut Blog #2: Day 1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/20671-muscle-slut-blog-2-day-1 Link to Muscle Slut Blog #3: Night #1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/20677-muscle-slut-blog-3-night-1/ Link to Muscle Slut Blog #4: Day #2: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/20686-muscle-slut-blog-4-day-2/ Link to Muscle Slut Blog #5: Day 2/Night 2: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/20695-muscle-slut-blog-5-day-2night-2/ Muscle Slut Blog #6: Night 2 Now that was fun. I do not think Uncle Bob will be walking normally for a while, but I do not think he will mind. He was walking in from the pool as I was coming down the steps, and my lust just took over. I grabbed him right there, bent him over the living room couch, and power fucked his ass. I dumped two loads deep inside him before he could move, and then Sean heard us and joined in the fun. Sean plowed his Dad's beautiful tight ass and gave him a couple of loads while I had him blow me for another load. Bob was so far out of it in the pleasure that he barely responded when Sean said he was taking up to get cleaned up. Sean carried his Dad with his hard cock, still buried up his ass. Bob's head was resting on Sean's massive chest and legs wrapped around his waist. Sean looked like a proud father carrying a small child that he loved so much. Since Sean is a cuddlier, I am sure that after the shower, they will spend some time in bed cuddling and napping in incestual bliss. So back to the blog and picking up the blog with our Dad's cooking dinner. It was interesting as the rules of the house were changing for the better. Since Sean and I were naked, the Dads decided to "join the club" and stripped off the remaining clothes they had on. It was not much as Sean, and I ripped off most of it during our exciting to blow their brains out via their cocks. They may have still been Muddles, but they did have beautiful bodies from spending so much time in the gym. We acted like we usually did, laughing, joking, and talking but only with a strong sexual tone. We peppered our Dads about their sexual exploration and got straightforward and detailed answers. We learned our parents were kinky, aggressive, and slutty. Not a bad combination, LOL. My Dad told a story of them going to a Gay Bath House for the first time during college and the craziness that went on. Sean looked at me and said we had to go, and I agreed. They talked about catching our Moms in full lesbian sex for the first time when the girls lost track of time waiting on the guys to pick them up for a frat party. They never made the party, but the four-way sex that went on for the entire weekend cemented their relationships. We became so aroused that we leaked pre-cum and caused puddles on the floor that we had to quickly suck each other to prevent a wasted cum load. One of the new house rules was you make the mess; you clean up the mess. We did share the loads with our Dads in a very passionate kiss. Then the Dads kissed to compare who had the best-tasting load. They said both were so good and could not decide. I called them chicken shit because they did not want a pissed off muscle sluts. They laughed and said that they guessed it would take a village to satisfy a muscle slut. Dinner was great, and Sean and I ate over double I usual amount. Being that we were close to double in size, it was about right. Uncle Bob surprised us with setting a bottle of beer in front of us. While we have had some alcohol with them on a special occasion, this was odd, but he said that since we were larger than a Muddle adult, we should be able to handle a beer. Sean said he just wanted to get us drunk to take advantage of us. I laughed and said he could take advantage of me anytime without the need for alcohol. Uncle Bob told my Dad that he raised a beautiful slut, and we all laughed. It was then that the doorbell rang, and Dad yelled just to come in. I was shocked that he was not concerned about what the person would see, but once I saw who, I was totally fine. Walking into the kitchen was the most massive and muscular human I had ever seen. He was beautiful, and I instantly lost my train of thought. He was larger than I was by at least 50 pounds. His muscles exploded from his body in size and definition with a perfect amount of veins and body hair. He walked bowlegged because of the size of his quads. His clothes looked like they were painted to him and were ready to explode with just a small movement. A slight gesture of his arms resulted in his biceps exploding to at least the size of his head. I was lost in lust and shock, merely watching him until the Dads got up and went over and hugged and kissed him. When I say kiss, it was a full-on tonsil hockey french kissing that was profoundly passionate and masculine. Once finished, they finally introduced him as their workout buddy and Mimbo Drop supplier Kyle. He was a god, pure and simple, and I wanted both my final dose and to ravage Kyle. He sat down and immediately said that we needed to talk first, and then we can get to the fucking. Sean and I asked about flipping it, and Uncle Bob said cant you sluts behave for a few minutes. I told him that we are just acting like the sluts you wanted us to grow into. We all laughed, and it broke the sexual tension that Sean and I were feeling right then. Kyle started to talk about the lab, the creation of the Mimbo Drops, and how everything led to right now. Tell you the truth; I did not care what he said because all I wanted was to take the next dose and spend time being fucked by Kyle. Kyle looked are our Dads and said something about look what you two created, and after a short pause, all three started laughing. They decided to get the show on the road, and Dad went and brought over the Mimbo Drop bottle. Uncle Bob asked us if we're sure about what was going to happen next. The third dose makes the change/mutation permanent, and all we did was open are mouths life a baby bird waiting on dinner. My dad then placed a dropper full under our tongues and said its time to get this show on the road. The liquid had a strong bitter taste that I let it slowly absorbed under my tongue. I felt warmth starting to flow throughout my body and a little lightheaded. Kyle said to enjoy the ride and that you will remember this forever as you evolve from human to mega human. The warmth built to a high heat and then changed to a feeling of electricity flowing across my body. All of my muscles started to flex by themselves. For about 20 minutes or so, the feeling and force of the muscle contractions increased. The more they contracted, the larger they became. I felt a power and strength growing to a level that I would never have guessed possible. My muscles inflated like a balloon to a size that I did not know was possible. If I had been wearing any clothing, it would have exploded off of me like when the Hulk grew. Then, as it started, it slowly faded away, and I was left with a feeling of happiness and inner peace. I felt stronger and more massive than before, which I did not think was possible. As I was enjoying this incredible feeling, a wave of orgasmic pleasure hit me hard and fast. My cock became hard to the point of being painful. I quickly, my balls felt like they were squeezed in a vice, and I blew the most powerful orgasm I have ever had. I shot cum with such force, and it felt I like was being smacked in the face, but it was beautiful. I screamed in pleasure, and the effect finally decreased to the point that some of the cum landed in my mouth. The taste was beyond anything I had experienced before. I was in heaven and never wanted it to end, but it finally did and slowly regained my state of mind. It took a few moments before I started to come out of the haze and realized that Dad was cleaning the cum off of me. I looked down and saw him lapping up puddles of cum lying in the deep valley between my now-massive pecs. The head of my enlarged, hard, and vein covered cock reaching to the base of the valley. Dad was focused on finding and collecting every drop of cum that I had just blasted out of me. He licked every ridge and crevice on my chest and abs between the rock hard muscles. I looked over and saw what appeared to be Sean but was really a mass monster with Sean's head on it with his Dad eating his cum off of him. Kyle said something like welcome to the family and kissed me. It was a kiss between men, no, it was a kiss between Mimbo Sluts because we were no longer just a man. My mind cleared, and I realized that I was no longer what I was but something better. Something with a purpose that I did not know yet, but I was ready to accept and share with others. The more we kissed, the more I wanted to fuck and be fucked. Kyle pulled away and went over to do the same to Sean. Dad replaced his mouth for Kyle, and we kissed and shared the remains of my cum that was within his mouth. Between kissing, Dad commented on how beautiful I was. After a few minutes of kissing, Dad pulled away and said that I needed to follow him to see what I had become. I stood, and it felt strange as my size had enlarged to the point that I needed to collect my balance. My arms hung at a 45% angle as my lats were so massive that my arms rested on them. My quads rubbed together due to their size and pushed my cock and balls forward. As Dad guided me into the living room, I saw an image in the mirror that was but was not me. It had my face, but my body was so hyper muscled that I did not look like I did before the third dose. I was beyond anyone that you saw on the bodybuilder's social media and even the muscle morph websites. I was massive; I was ripped and cut and was simply a Muscle Slut that was equal to Kyle. I spent a few minutes coming to terms with the new me. I looked over to Sean and saw that we were nearly identical. It was then that the urge to fuck began to grow from deep in my balls. The best description is that I went into a Muscle Slut form of heat and needed to be fucked now. I grabbed Kyle and pulled him close and told him he was going to fuck me now. I needed it badly to control the fire that was raging within me. I was lost again is the desire to fuck that I simply dropped to the floor and grabbed my ankles to give Kyle a clean shot at my ass and begged for it. He dove in and began to eat my ass with the skill and passion that I expected. I was so lost in the pleasure that I did not hear any of the rest of them talking. The only thing I heard was when Kyle said he was going to fuck me like the slut that I was. He rammed his cock deep into me in a single thrust. I felt every inch of his cock pushing its way inside of me. Its size should have resulted in pain but only provided pleasure. I felt every vein, every ridge, every movement that was designed to send me into a state I had never been before. It brought immediate pleasure throughout my body. As Kyle began to power fuck me, Sean came over and shoved his mega cock down my throat, and I began to suck on it. Like Kyle's cock, I quickly slid Sean's cock down my throat and accepted it all. Dad and Uncle Bob came over and took turns, sucking my cock, and playing with my nipples. They felt like they were wired directly to my cock because any play immediately caused it to become harder. It was four guys focusing their attention on satisfying the needs of one slut, and the feeling is beyond description. I felt my cock being sucked, Kyle fucking my ass, and Sean forcing his cock deep down my throat all begin to pulsate together, knowing that we all were going to explode at the same time. Within a minute, I felt my balls constrict and start the process of the ejaculation that I did not know how would survive. I wanted to warn my Dad, but it was too late, and my first shot hit Uncle Bob right in the face. Kyle, Sean, and I came at the same moment, and I ended up being covered in cum from head to toes. We blew for what seemed forever and then crashed together on the floor in a massive pile of cum covered muscle. Once we recovered, Sean became the center of the four of us trying to fuck is brains out. I lost track of time and what was being done to me and what I helped to do to Sean. Part of me had so many questions for Kyle and our Dad's, but now was not the right time. Now was the time to explore our incredible bodies, satisfy our need for sex, and enjoy having Kyle with us to help guide us on this new adventure we have been created/evolved/mutated into. The rest of the night involved nothing but sex and lots of sex. Sex with the force and passion that only a Muscle Slut could know or handle, but I knew it was what I was meant for. Part of me had lots of questions but knew that tomorrow would be the time to start asking them.

CHAPTER ONE 9:00pm – State Penitentiary It’s been a long day. Sentencing, being immediately escorted out of the courthouse, and the long bus ride here – to this dark, cold place. There’s only four of us being processed tonight. There are five rough-looking, biggish guys standing just inside the doors from where I am being registered into the place – it feels like I’m just checking in for a long weekend or something, but we all know that’s not true. Anyway, I’ve been warned about this crew by one of my cohorts, who’s returning for a second unplanned visit. The five thugs sit and wait – watching the newbies arrive – trying to see who might be weak. I walk tall, well, as tall as a small-framed guy who’s only five-seven can. I don’t look them in the eyes. I just follow the guard leading our group of four. When the guard steps into the third cell to help the new guy get situated, I suddenly feel a hand grab the back of my head and my body is shoved against the wall. It happens so fast I could not have seen it coming. A deep, hoarse voice whispers in my ear. Careful, little man, accidents happen. Wouldn’t want that pretty face of yours to be battered by one of these walls, now would we. The hand is gone. I wait a few beats and then push away from the wall, turning to see the five guys that were waiting by the processing room. I cannot tell who it was that grabbed me. They’re all smiling brightly and that’s when I realize the guard has returned. Is there a problem, Wainright? No problem at all. I turn and follow the guard to my cell, mumble a slight hello to my roommate, and then fall onto my bed, ready to put the day behind me. I’ll be here for a long time, so I need to just take it one day at a time, keep my head down, and try to not get beat up . . . or killed. 8:00am – The Shower I’m awake earlier than I want to be. I’ve been told I don’t have to go to breakfast unless I feel like it. I opt for a shower, instead. I walk into the communal bathroom not really watching where I’m going. I bump into a door . . . or what I thought was a door. I’m on my butt, now, and I realize I’ve hit the body of a big guy. I also realize I’m out in the middle of the room – how did I miss him. He has gray hair – cut short – and a four or five-day thick stubble. A massive, hard looking roid gut protrudes under thick heavy meaty giant pecs. It’s suddenly clear he bumped into me, on purpose, and sent me flying to the floor. It felt like a truck had hit me. Everywhere I look I see bulging muscle. He realizes how small he makes me feel. For fuck’s sake, watch where you’re going, runt. I could tell you to do the same, old man. First, there’s a smile – which could either be viewed as happy or evil. I see his giant fist ball up at his side – such thick fingers. I’m prepared for a beating. But, instead, a hand is extended. A hand much bigger than mine, calloused and stronger than shit. I wince from the power of the grip as he pulls me up. I notice it takes nothing for him to get me to my feet. The top of my head is beneath his chin. I have to step back to look him in the eyes. Clearly, you ain’t been warned about me, have you, puss . . . I mean that as in pussy . . . cat. You’re small and weak, like a kitten. I’m not your puss and, no, I’ve not been warned. Let me guess, I’m supposed to avoid you at all costs, right. Something like that, puss. Whatever, old man. I walk away – realizing how far I have to swing out to get around him - but I can feel him watching me as I go. Something doesn’t feel right about the meeting . . . or is it that something feels totally right about it. I can’t decide. I force myself to not turn back and look. My gut tells me that’s the right thing to do. I just keep walking away. My body still stinging with pain from colliding with the big man. He’s as wide and hard as five steel lockers. How could an older guy be in such incredible shape. 10:00am – The Guard A guard walks up to the cell. The door is open, but he doesn’t come in. He just peers in and sees that both my roommate and I are at home – one resting and one reading. The guard clears his throat, loudly, to announce his arrival. Wainright, gather your stuff and come with me. What’s wrong? Am I in trouble? Depends on what you mean by trouble. Naw, you’ve been granted a change of scenery, that’s all. Let’s just say your presence has been requested elsewhere. Bring your stuff, you won’t be coming back here. I don’t understand. Nothing to understand, Wainright, just do as your told. I know better than to argue. I gather up my stuff – funny, how in the slammer you really don’t have much. I walk to the door and turn back to my roommate to say something, but he’s now sound asleep. Clearly, getting moved to a new cell is not an unusual thing. I wonder if he has complained about me, asked for me to be switched to somewhere else. I guess I’d never know. I quickly follow the guard, who had already started walking away. We go up two levels. Even though I’m pretty new, I already know the upper levels are reserved for the hardcore guests of the establishment. I want to say that there must be a mistake, but I can tell by the guard’s shoulders that he does not want to be disturbed or questioned. I follow him down to the end of the highest floor. He then motions to the last cell, but doesn’t go in. Your new home, Wainright. Good luck. His words hit me hard. I walk to the doorway, seeing that these rooms are larger than the one’s below – probably because guys on this floor aren’t likely to ever leave. If you’re here temporarily, then you can seemingly adjust to tighter quarters. I didn’t know for sure if that was why, but it made sense. The long narrow room was dark. Only a little light from the entranceway spilling into the front of the cell. I walked in – giving my eyes time to adjust to the darkness. You sure are a pretty thing, puss. His voice was almost a whisper – even though it was low and gravelly. He sounded like what I imagined a large boa constrictor would sound like if it could talk. I gasped a little, I couldn’t help it. The hairs on the back of my neck stood up. Fear made me wobble a little. I see his hard gut before the rest of him. The older roided monster from earlier stepped out of the darkness and was looking directly at me. Piercing grey eyes, with deep crevices etched in different places on his face. The stubble seems thicker than earlier – even more substantial. Fuck, even the hairs on his face look powerful. Why am I here? I suddenly craved a roommate. You’ll be amazed what greasing the palms of the guards will get you. But I didn’t want to move. Ah, but I wanted you to move, puss. There’s been a mistake. I’ll just go and talk to the guard. I can protect you, puss. You won’t have any more threats of accidents if you’re around me. I stopped in my tracks. There it was. The awful fact that there are no secrets in this place. I felt a wave of fear pass through me, but I couldn’t tell if it was caused by the fact that I could have an ‘accident’ or if it was from the idea of sharing a room with this man. I hesitated long enough for him to have moved directly behind me. I jumped when he spoke – his bulk towering over me. No one messes with me, puss. No one. And anyone that is tied to me is left alone, too. Feel free to go back to your old cell, but know that you’ll be much safer, here. You’ll be much . . . happier, here. I can promise you that. I didn’t like the sound of the word ‘tied.’ What would it mean to be tied to this guy? However, my fear of the guys that had made up my welcome wagon team that first night was greater than the fear of this man, now breathing on my neck. I stepped away and then turned back to him. I put my small collection of personal items down on a chair by the door. Smart thinking, puss. 5:30pm – Dinner The big man had left the room shortly after I decided to stay. I think he was giving me some time alone to adjust to my new surroundings. I thought about leaving – just grabbing my stuff and going back to the guard station. I realized, however, that even if I did I’d be returned to this exact room. The guard wasn’t going to let me do what I wanted. I had nothing to bribe him with. I had no influence. I knew – instinctively – that even the guards did what my new roommate asked. A quick look around the room revealed three things about the man. He was extremely neat – everything in the cell was in its proper place and the beds were tightly made. You could have bounced a quarter on them. He was into mediation – there were about ten paperbacks lining a shelf that were all about that specific subject. And he was an ex-officer in the marines. There was an article from what looked like his hometown paper neatly taped to the wall near what was clearly his bed. There was a picture of him – much younger and smaller – announcing he had been made sergeant major. That explained the beds. I put my stuff neatly away. Something told me I should. I rested, falling asleep. His loud voice jolted me upright. Wake up, puss. Time for grub. I don’t like it when you call me puss. Tough shit, puss. Come on, let’s eat. What is this, asshole? A date? You gonna hold my hand in the cafeteria so everybody knows we’re going steady? Yeah, something like that, puss. Now move it. I could see he was smiling as we walked down the hallway beside each other. I didn’t know what had made him happy, but I didn’t care. I figured it was a lot better to have this guy in a good mood. I realized he probably had over one hundred pounds on me – all of it roided muscle. I knew enough about steroids to be aware of sudden rage and bad moods. I wanted to keep this guy on my side. After all, that’s why I had decided to stay, right? I got the sense he liked the fact that I stood up to him – even though it was just with my words. I’d lose in seconds if we ever moved to hand-to-hand combat. His arms were thicker than my waist. As we entered the cafeteria, we passed an extremely huge black man, who was actually bigger than my roommate. The other man held the door for us . . . I couldn’t believe it . . . and did an upward motion with his chin to the man with me. How’s it hanging, Vader? Low and to the left, Hank. Low and to the left. And you? Below my knees, man. Way below my knees. I forced myself not to look down and my more-than-obvious efforts caused the big man I was with to laugh. He knew I wanted to find out if what Hank said was true. He had already pegged me a long time ago, I’m sure of it. But he hadn’t killed me or beaten the shit out of me, so I guess it was okay. He even got it arranged so I lived with him, so I guess it was even better than okay. I stopped in my tracks as a thought ran through my head. Was he the same as me? This huge giant of a man. I thought there was no way. He clearly wanted to make me suffer even more. He turned and smiled. It does, in fact, hang way below his knees, puss. Come on, I could eat a horse . . . and that’s probably what they’re serving. We sat alone and no one looked our way. Not even the gang of guys that had made my first few hours here so memorable. It seemed, in fact, that they went out of their way to make sure it didn’t even seem like they had glanced in our direction. A couple of other huge guys passed the table and said ‘good evening, Vader’ and ‘what’s the word, Vader.’ One guy simply asked my table mate what number he was at and my roommate calmly said, ‘500.’ The other guy let out a whistle and shook his head. We mostly ate in silence. I kept wanting to start up a conversation, but I didn’t know if that was okay and I certainly didn’t know what to talk about. The guy was three times my size. I felt like some miniature version of a man sitting across from him. His hands could palm a dinner plate. My nervousness must have shown. He spoke without even looking up from his food, which he was shoveling in faster than he could chew. It’s okay to talk, puss. Don’t be scared. I don’t see you putting any effort into the conversation, old man. I may be old, puss, but I could wad you up like a scrap piece of paper if I wanted to. Best to stay on my good side. Do you even have a good side, geezer? Fucking hell, puss, you are one brave son-of-a-bitch. Either you’ve got one honking set of mega man-balls or you’re just plain stupid. I haven’t figured out which it is. I think it’s just because you make me nervous as hell. That’s probably the most honest thing you’ve said since I met you, puss. You’ve really got to stop calling me that. I don’t like it. Sure thing . . . puss. The asshole then grinned at me. His weathered, wrinkled, stubbled face broke into a big smile. He cracked himself up. He tensed his huge arms, making the biceps bulge even bigger. I swallowed hard. There was something about the smile, though, that freed me up, a little. I relaxed – just slightly – but that was enough to allow me to be gregarious. Why does everyone call you Vader? I lifted some guy off the ground with my hand around his neck and an onlooker said it was like Darth Vader in Star Wars. The name stuck, puss. What’s your real name? You’ve cut it out of the article on the wall back in your cell. Vader. No, your real name. It’s Vader, puss. Okay then, I think I’ll call you ‘Darth.’ What did it mean when that guy earlier asked you what number and you answered 500. How many kilos I’m squatting. And before you ask, puss, that’s 1,102 pounds. I was no friend of the gym, but even I knew that was a hell of a lot of weight. I tried to think of things that weighed a thousand pounds. A grand piano, a big horse, or a grizzly. I imagined Darth holding all of those things across his colossal shoulders and dipping down and up. He knew exactly what I was thinking about. It made him smile . . . again. I’m fucking strong, puss. Remember that. 8:00pm – Bedtime Drink Here, drink this. Why? Cause Vader says so. I was glancing at one of his books – after getting his permission, of course – standing down from the shelf near his bed. He was writing in a book at the table. He kept looking up at the clock. When it was eight o’clock exactly, he had taken something from his pocket and turned towards me. I’m not drinking anything you give me, you freak. He stood and walked over to me, pressing his roided gut and heavy pecs against my body, continuing to walk forward, and pushing me up against the wall. It felt like the metal grill of a big truck shoving against me. I was smashed between two equally strong barriers. I wasn’t moving unless he let me go or the wall gave out. I would have laid my money on the wall giving first. I could feel his hot breath on my face as he spoke. I could also feel how fucking hard the old man’s body was. I said drink. He pushed in harder with his body for a few seconds, causing all air coming into my lungs to stop. Then, he backed away, allowing me to finally inhale, and held up a small plastic vial, smiling like a muscled angel or devil. I took it. Some creamish looking liquid was inside. I unscrewed the cap and the stench of the stuff was incredible. I started to argue again, but he reached out and grabbed my shoulder, squeezing hard. My legs suddenly wanted to buckle from the intense pain. His fingers felt like the jaws of a wild bear clamping down on me. I closed my eyes, brought the container to my mouth and swallowed it in one gulp. His hand released my shoulder, but the feeling of his powerful grip remained. Fuck, what is that stuff? It’s disgusting. An energy drink. Energy drink? More like salted sewage. Trust me, you’ll learn to love it. Not likely. Why do I have to drink it? You’ll see. 2:00am – The Pain I awoke at two in the morning with severe stomach cramps. It wasn’t like I needed to wretch or anything, it was just that my gut felt like it was being wrung out like a well-worn dishcloth. I moaned out loud, unable to keep silent because of the pain. I didn’t care if I woke Darth – the aching was too much. And he had caused it. Stuff’s working, puss. That was fast. It’s a good sign. A good sign of what? That I’m dying? What in the fuck did you give me, Darth? I feel like my insides are being twisted into knots. Count backwards from one hundred… What? Just do as I say, puss. Count backwards from one hundred. One hundred. Ninety-nine. Ninety-eight. Ninety-seven… I was sound asleep by the time I reached seventy. I fell into a deep sleep, too. It was the kind of sleep where your dreams are so lifelike that you feel as if you’re awake. I dreamed of Vader and it certainly wasn’t G-rated. He was on top of me, pressing me into the mattress of my bed with his hard-as-concrete distended gut. I could feel his ribbed abs pressing into me. I could feel his strong calloused hands holding my shoulders tightly. I could feel his hard tool pressing up between my thighs and that’s when I shot up straight in bed – fully awake and having the most satisfying wet-dream ever. After my orgasm finally finished I dropped back down on the bed, completely worn out. It had felt so real. But Darth was in his bed snoring away. I didn’t bother cleaning myself up, I simply fell back asleep a few minutes later. 6:00am – The Weights Wake up, puss. Time to go. What time is it? Six. Come on, let’s go. Go where? The gym. You have got to be kidding, old man. I don’t do gyms. That’s for roided freaks, like you. Suddenly, I found myself standing and my head spinning. Two incredibly strong hands had grabbed the front of my shirt and sweats, twisted the material, and easily swung me into the air landing me on my feet with a thud. I was instantly fully awake, fully hard, and my mouth was open wide. I stared at the beaming weathered face of Darth – and then noticed he was wearing only a very skimpy white tank-top and baggy basketball shorts. He looked like an elder Hulk going out to shoot some hoops. He put his face into mine – his morning breath rocking me even more alert and making my dick grow harder. That feel like roids lifting you, puss, or did it feel like hard fucking man-muscle? As of today, you are a gym boy, son. As a matter of fact, you’re my little gym puss. I should probably tell you, now, I’m not a morning person, but it’s quiet in the gym at this hour and we can get a lot accomplished. We can get a lot of growing done. Now, put on your shoes, get your scrawny puss-ass in gear, and do what I say. Or do you want to see these muscles manipulate your body like I’m making a balloon animal for a kid? Um . . . I need to shower first. Fuck, puss, you think your cum-crusted sweats are going to matter after I’ve turned every damn muscle in your body to jelly because I worked your ass into the ground. Hell, I’ll probably have to carry you back to this room. Now, get your shoes on and let’s go. You’ve got some growing to do. I did as he said. I wasn’t sure what excited me more – the idea of him carrying me back to the room in those huge muscled arms or this new interest I felt in my gut and crotch about growing bigger. Ten minutes later we were in the gym. There were maybe two other guys there. I was still so traumatized and excited by my wake-up call that I didn’t notice. I just wanted to do whatever Darth told me to do. Staring at the size difference between us reflected back from the mirrored wall made me realize he could easily have squashed me with one hand. I’d never seen a human mountain, before. I felt myself hardening even more. We stood in front of a long row of dumbbells and the big man turned to me. I want you to concentrate, puss. I’m sorry I had to give you some tough love back there, but it’s for your own good. I promise you. You don’t even realize your own potential, yet. That’s where I come in. Now, just close your eyes and block out every other sound or thought. Just focus on how you’re feel this morning. Tell me what your body is saying to you. I, again, did as he said. At first, I did it out of fear, but as soon as I closed my eyes and steadied my breathing, I started to notice things. Even without fully knowing what Darth was looking for, I knew for certain he just wanted me to be honest. To be ‘in tune’ with my own body. I was amazed by what I felt. I spoke softly, but with much confidence. The big man noted everything I was saying. I feel good, Darth. Real good. My body wants to exercise. It’s a new feeling for me. It’s like I want to go jogging or swimming – for a long time. Hell, I even want to lift some weights. That’s a new thing for me. I can feel an energy running through me that’s never been there before. I feel a power building inside me. Good, puss, now open your eyes. Look at all the dumbbells on this rack. Let your body guide you to the specific weights you want to lift. Don’t go with your head, it will only play tricks on you and tell you you’re not strong enough. Go with what your body says. Pick up some dumbbells. Okay, go. I looked at the rack. My head said to go left, towards the smallish looking things at that end. But, as Darth told me, I listened to my body. I went straight for the dumbbells marked 37 kilos, which I quickly calculated to be about 80 pounds. I panicked at that thought. What the hell was I thinking. I calmed my thoughts. I listened to my body. I picked up the weights. They were heavy, yes, but not as heavy as I had worried they would be. I turned to a smiling Darth, who – of course – had dumbbells that were three times the size of mine in his hands. Look at you, puss, not taking the easy way out. I’m proud of you, boy. The power is strong in you. Making him proud seemed to electrify my body in some way. I knew I’d need to hear him say that to me, again . . . and again. I’d want him to always be proud of me. 6:00pm – Dead to the World Wake up, puss, I brought you some food. I can’t fucking move. You did this to me, Darth. I’m going to die from exhaustion. He pulled my body up and propped me on some pillows. He knew I couldn’t lift my arms or move my legs. I had attacked my workout in the same way a pack of wolves might prey on some smaller animal. I had felt gloriously strong while Darth was putting me through what ended up feeling like running five marathons in a row. I had fallen into my bed around ten in the morning and this was the first time I was moving a limb . . . only I wasn’t moving anything. Darth fed me . . . like I was some kind of baby. I couldn’t have lifted a fork or spoon if my life had depended on it. I somehow found the strength to swallow some soup and a little bit of bread. I felt like I was paralyzed from the neck down. Not one part of my body wanted to respond to messages from my brain . . . because they couldn’t. Just kill me now, Darth. Put the pillow over my face and put me out of my misery. It’ll get easier, puss. I promise. Don’t give up, now. You did so well today. Why does your fucking approval make my heart swell so much? When did I start caring about what old men think? This comment made Darth smile. He wiped my mouth – a move that was so intimate it almost hurt. He then took out the same vial from the night before and shook the liquid inside. He opened the container and that pungent smell wafted over me, again. I scrunched my eyes tightly shut as he brought the vial to my lips and I sucked the contents down quickly. God, that’s disgusting. I hated vegetable soup growing up, but I’d eat a barrel of that instead of your so-called energy drink. I certainly hope it gives me some fucking energy. Just rest, puss. You’ll be ready to go again in the morning. Are you out of your fucking mind, Darth. There is no way I will even move from this bed tomorrow or the next day. You might as well slap an I.V. to my arm, because that’s the only way I’m going to get any nourishment. Just rest, puss. Get some sleep. He pulled my body down and within five minutes I was back to sleep. Again, it was a sound sleep. And again, a dream about Darth invaded my mind. This time he held me in his huge arms, my legs wrapped around his waist. I locked my fingers behind his neck, looked into his eyes, and then leaned in to bring my lips to his. Suddenly, I was wide awake and sitting up. Even in the midst of my orgasm I was able to realize I was no longer in pain. There was a little stiffness in my limbs, but I didn’t ache like I did earlier. As I finished shooting a massive load and fell back down on the bed, I decided I must still be dreaming because there was no way my body could not still be in pain. I was asleep in seconds. 5:30m - It's a Miracle I woke before Darth. I sat up, I got out of bed, I put on my socks and shoes, and I waited. It wasn’t until about ten minutes later that I realized my body didn’t ache. I stood up and moved around – just to make sure. How in the hell had I recovered so quickly? I was stiff and there was still a little soreness in my arms, but I could move. I danced a little bit in the middle of the room, just for fun. I then pinched myself – to make sure I was truly awake. I looked down at the big dried stain at my crotch – remembering my dream from the night before. That’s when he spoke. Morning, puss. Morning, Darth. I’m ready for the gym. Look at you all bright-eyed and bushy-tailed. You’re not hurting today? Not at all. A little stiff. How’s that possible? The energy drink, puss. What is that stuff? It must be a miracle drug. Hey, is it illegal? Define illegal, puss. Is it drugs? No. It’s definitely all natural. Well, it works. Let’s go, old man. Hold your horses, puss. I’ve got to get dressed. Because of how good I was feeling, I was already sporting some proper wood in my sweats, but when the massive Darth rolled his giant body out of bed, wearing nothing but a stained, tight, tattered jockstrap, my crotch began to bounce around joyously. Silver hair from his big balls stuck through holes in the jock, along with some red, wrinkled ball-skin. That, alone, was enough to excite me, but then he turned around and bent over to grab his shoes, offering me a gratuitous shot of his hairy ass. For an older man, he had the biggest, hardest, manliest butt I’d ever seen. My face could have camped out in there for days. He pulled on the same basketball shorts and tank top from yesterday. This thought made me even hornier than I’d already been. I’d have to start making a plan for sniffing the shirt, the shorts, and the jock one day when he wasn’t in the room. I got a strange feeling he would have let me smell any of them if I asked, but stealing the sniffs when he wasn’t around made it even better. We were walking down the hallway and he spoke without looking at me. You’re going to be stronger today, puss. Choose heavier weights. What do you mean stronger? I worked out for one day. Trust me, puss. I’m a good trainer. You might even say I’m a miracle worker. 6:15am – Eighty Kilos I didn’t hesitate when we got to the rack of weights. I didn’t need to close my eyes and concentrate to listen to my body – it was screaming directions even before we got to the gym. I walked up to the right side of the middle and grabbed dumbbells that were 80 kilos. I calculated in my head that meant they were a little over 176 pounds. They felt fucking good in my hands – the right weight for today’s workout. Look at you, puss, jumping in the deep end of the pool. Playing with the big boys. You must be feeling strong, today. I am. I know it’s totally unbelievable, but I just knew I could go with heavier weights this time. I started lifting the heavy things using the exact form that Darth had shown me yesterday. I wanted him to be happy . . . no, proud . . . of my response to his instructions. I also wanted the work to pay off. I had tasted the sweetness of working out the day before and it had spread through me like the warmth of strong alcohol. I was hooked. I wanted to grow. At that point, Hank, the huge guy we’d met in the cafeteria last night, came walking by. Jesus, Vader, if those arms or legs of yours grow any more they’re going to pop like a strongman blowing up old time water bottles. Can’t you leave a little muscle for the rest of us, man? Who’s your boy? His name’s Wainright. He’s going to be intense. I can tell. Catch you later, Vader. Hey, that kind of rhymes. I like it. Keep at it, Wainright. This man is a god when it comes to working out . . . do what he says and you’ll go far. He made me what I am. I couldn’t believe Hank had spoken to me. I continued to lift as he talked. The man was a hulking figure – all bulges and an angry face. But he had smiled at me . . . and acknowledged me. I was, however, not pleased with one aspect of the conversation. When the big man was out of earshot, I put down my weights to rest, and turned to Darth. I’m nobody’s boy. No? And what if I say you are? I’d tell you to fuck off, old man. Again, the smile. And again, the feeling of not being sure if it was a psychotic smile or a friendly one. That split second of wonder – would Darth crush me into dust for bones or would he pat my head like you did a crazy wild animal that’s been detained and you’re trying to calm it down. One of his big hands grabbed the front of my shit, twisted a little, and then pushed me up against the wall. The pressure was intense. If I’m so old, puss, brush my arm away. Oh look, you can’t. This old man is holding you in place with just one arm. You’re going to have to re-think your entire strategy of putting me down, puss. It doesn’t look like the ‘oh you’re old and frail’ line is working that well for you. This old man can out muscle you any day of the week. And here’s the crazy thing, puss. I think you like it that way. Fuck you, old muscleman. 12:30pm - Lunch I was still fuming about how easily Darth had held me in place with just one arm. The dude was freakishly strong – especially for a guy that was . . . what . . . late fifties? It was hard to tell because he was so massive. When we had worked chests today I had been blown away by the size, definition, and hardness of his pectoral muscles. It was like his tank top was screaming for mercy during the entire workout – from trying to contain those big mounds of muscled beef. I was definitely exhausted from our time in the gym, but it was nothing like the day before. Sure, there was some soreness, but it felt good – like a constant reminder of the hard work I had given Darth. He had been very complimentary – even as I fumed about being so easily manhandled by him. In the midst of the stiffness and the soreness, however, there was this incredible new energy in my body - post workout. I’m not sure if this is what you called an endorphin rush, but it was definitely something. I felt jacked . . . confident . . . strong. I was still giving Darth the silent treatment as we walked to lunch. You almost got a cocky waddle, today, puss. Feeling good? I’m not talking to you, asshole. Really, puss? Does that finally mean I’ll have some peace and quiet? I ignored him. As we walked into the cafeteria my eye sought out the five goons that had scared me so much that first night. I had no idea why, I just wanted to stare them down. And that’s exactly what I did as we walked across the floor to get in line for food. I fucking kept my gaze on the table where the five guys sat – even after I fell in behind the last man waiting. Calm down, puss. Two days of lifting doesn’t warrant cockiness. We’ll get you to a point where you can intimidate, but – right now – I think you need to remember your true size. You need to control the power growing in you. I just feel . . . I don’t know . . . jacked, in some way. That fucking energy drink gels with your body in a special way, puss. I’ve not seen this kind of reaction in a long time. Hank responded well, but not on the same level as you. I’m excited to see where this takes us. Eat up, puss. You’ll need to replenish nutrients that the workouts take from your body. I’m thinking two doses of the energy drink, tonight, Darth. What do you say? Fucking hell, it’s not time for that yet, puss. It would give you heart failure. Don’t worry, that day will come soon enough. I told you you’d be begging for it soon enough, didn’t I, puss? Fuck you, old man. CHAPTER TWO 10:00am – New Clothes Your shirt is ripping, puss. What? Look at the sleeves. The first thing I noticed when I looked down was that my arms actually filled out the entire sleeve of my shirt. When was the last time that had happened? Never! Before, you could have put two fingers or three between my triceps and the sleeve of my shirt if I flexed my arm. But now, six days into my training with Darth, my arm filled the sleeve. That’s when I noticed what he was talking about. The cuffs of my t-shirt had started to tear . . . upward, as if my arms were no longer containable. I flexed my arm and watched the tears open a little more. Fucking hell, I’ve got arms. Let’s not get carried away, puss. These are arms. He flexed his humongous arms and the sleeves of his shirt slid up toward his shoulders, not even attempting to try and surround his tensed biceps. I gazed at his beautiful big guns and appreciated their size – to the point where I got turned on – but I was more interested in looking at my own. I was flabbergasted that my arms now filled out my sleeves. It almost turned me on as much as looking at Darth’s arms. Almost. Puss likes what he sees, doesn’t he? Yes. Want to get huge like me, puss? More than anything. Then we might need to start upping the dosage of your energy drink. And we definitely need to get you new clothes. 8:00pm – The Power of Two Doses I must have looked like a puppy begging for its food. Darth reached into his sweats and pulled out two containers. I almost danced around in glee. I was like a kid waiting for the sugar high. He kept his hand wrapped around the two vials and looked at me. I could tell he was going to wait until I calmed down. I sat in the other chair across the table. It’s going to be powerful taking two, puss. Your dreams are going to be more intense and, tomorrow, you’re going to think you’re a lot stronger than you really are. You might want to punch the wall or take on some bigger guy, but you’re going to have to control your urges. You hear me, puss. This stuff is potent. You’re going to have to keep everything in check. Understand? I understand. If you can’t control it, puss, take it out on me – don’t try to fight other guys. I don’t want you getting hurt. Fucking stuff will make you think you’re the Hulk. Here you go, puss. I sucked down the contents of the two containers so fast that I didn’t even notice the strong aroma this time. I also suddenly realized I was licking the insides of the tubes and Darth was staring at me. What he had originally said had come true – I craved the stuff, and not only because I knew what it did to me. I now loved the taste. You’re filling out, puss. I feel tighter, Darth . . . heavier. I can see some definition in my arms, my legs, my chest, and my stomach. I’m no longer skinny, flabby meat on bones. Everything feels like it’s hardening and getting thicker. You’re laying the foundation, puss. Soon, the growth is really going to start. The lifting is going to get easier. Just wait, you’re going to feel like a million dollars. I knew what Darth was talking about, because I could already feel changes within me to match those on the outside. I walked with even more confidence than I had just a few days ago. I carried my arms sticking out at my side, as if muscle supported them. Muscle I didn’t have, yet. And talk about erections. Two or three times a day, I had to wank off a juicy load to relieve a build-up of sexual pleasure. I was becoming a little cum factory spurting off samples left and right. And I was lifting heavier weights every day. Two hours later, Darth said it was time for lights out. He told me to try and get some shut eye. He reminded me it was going to be different tonight and I was going to have to work hard to stay in control. I only half-listened to him. I was ready to see what two vials of the energy drink did to me. 12:30am – The Dream We’re on the beach, somewhere. We’re both totally nude and we’re holding hands. He’s holding mine with a grip that shows me how powerful he is, but doesn’t crush my hand. Darth’s huge hard body is lathered in oil and sweat – his roided stone-like gut glistening in the sunlight. I want to rub my hands all over it and then knead his meaty, giant, rounded pecs, too. The big man’s muscle waddle is more pronounced since we are walking in sand. He sinks deeper than I do as we move along. He’s flexing his free arm – down at his side, up in front of him, out beside his head, too. He knows I’m watching the big biceps going up and down. He stops and brings the rock-hard bulge to my face. Puss wants to have big arms like me, doesn’t he? Go ahead, feel the power. See what it’s going to feel like. Don’t be shy, little puss. Your man, Vader, is going to make your wish come true. I touch the muscle and even though my subconscious knows this is a dream – mainly because of the fact that we’re on a beach – the hardness of his leathered skin, the thickness of blood-pumping veins, and the insane size of his gun all seems real. This dream is so much more intense than the others. I see that Darth’s cock is hard and I know mine is, as well, without even needing to look down. I’m hard because of his gun in my face. I’m hard because of his glorious gut pressing into me. I’m hard because he’s holding my hand. But I’m mostly hard because I can feel myself growing. My face must reveal what’s happening, because Darth smiles. That’s it, puss, give into the growth. Let your body do what it’s begging to do. Let it get bigger. Feel your muscles becoming denser . . . heavier . . . stronger. Yeah, my little puss is growing. That’s a good thing. That’s a real good thing. My body is pulsing slowly, like waves hitting the shore in a constant empowering rhythm. With each pulse, I seem to thicken . . . ever so slightly. But I can still feel it, no matter how small it is. I watch my foot in the sand, pushing out to make a bigger print. I feel my shoulders breaking wider in the sunlight. I feel my small hand stretching larger as it holds on to Darth’s calloused giant mitt. I now look the older, taller, broader man in the face because I am growing – our eyes are even. Fuck me, Darth. Fuck me deep as I grow. His face is suddenly on fire with excitement. I feel his grip on my hand tighten in thanks and anticipation. I can sense his manly, thick-as-my-forearm, veiny cock hardening even more. I feel him let go of my hand and grab my shoulders, turning me around right there in the sand. I hear him spitting into his palm. I sense him squatting a little. And then I feel the spear-like tip of his hefty cock press against my ass. And then I feel him push forward until . . . I am sitting up in bed letting out a loud sound that is between a scream and a moan. I await the excruciating pain I expect to feel in my ass, but it does not come. I untighten that part of my body and I feel a mixture of relief and disappointment. That’s when I also hear his voice – softly from his bed. There’s the intense dream and here comes the power. Three . . . Two . . . One. Fuuuuuuuuuuuucckkkkkkkkk! Fuck! Fuck! FUCK! I jump to my feet while still on top of my bed. I’m like some ninja going from a sitting position to standing with little effort at all. My fists are clenched as I hold them down at my side. My entire body is tensed. I feel a sudden long surge of something akin to orgasm, electrical shock, and a drug-infused rush – all at the same time. It’s hard to put a word to what I feel, exactly, but suddenly it hits me . . . I feel powerful. I want to punch through concrete, I want to rip apart steel bars, I want to take on a raging bull . . . I want to make another man submit to me. It’s the most incredible feeling I have ever experienced. I feel like the entire fucking universe has suddenly come to reside in my body. I jump down on the floor and I sense, on some level, that Darth has stood up from his bed. I can see his hulking figure in the half darkness, but I genuinely feel bigger than him – more powerful than him. I know he is speaking, but his words don’t really register. You need to fight it, puss. Don’t let it win. Remember, I told you you’d feel this way. Come on, unclench your fists, puss. You don’t want to start something with me. You’ve still got a lot of growing to do before you can take me on. Relax, puss . . . come on, relax. I swing as soon as he steps near me. My fist connects with his gorgeous, protruding, hard stomach with a loud smack. His abs suck in slightly, but he absorbs my punch, easily. I swing my other fist and connect with his gut in the same way. This time, he’s ready for it and my fist hits something much harder than the first time. He still grunts a little at the impact, but I can tell I’ve done no damage. Quickly, his thick, powerful arms are around my torso and he’s hugging me, tightly. My feet come off the ground as his body stiffens. I can’t move my arms to save my life. He’s crushing me with so much fucking power. You gotta calm down, puss. You’re going to get hurt. Fight the power, puss. Don’t let it rule you. Come on, that’s it. Calm the fuck down, puss. That’s when I completely give into something controlling me . . . inside. I don’t listen to any warning signs in my head. I ignore the gut feeling telling me not to do it. And I completely let the moment rule my actions. As Darth holds my body smashed against his with those powerful arms, my face is directly across from his – mere inches apart. I bring my face forward and press my warm, wet mouth against his. I immediately thrust my tongue into his unsuspecting mouth and I can see his eyes widen as I explore his tongue, the roof of his mouth, and his throat. Suddenly, his hands drop me and my mouth jerks away from his as my feet fall to the floor. A big hand instantly slams into my chest and shoves me up against the wall. I feel pain in my back as I am pinned hard against cement. Suddenly, I am fully awake, fully aware of the situation, and completely out of the spell of the power that had consumed my body. I look at the furious face of Darth. What the fuck was that, puss! 2:00am – Forgiveness No one kisses, Vader, puss . . . unless I say they can. Do you understand? I said, do you understand, puss! Yes. I spoke weakly, mainly because his giant palm pushed against me with so much power I could barely breathe. Darth’s face was red and big veins had popped out across his forehead. He was breathing hard. I felt a surge of more pressure against my chest and then his hand was removed. I slid to the floor, still feeling his palm and fingers imbedded against my body. I was still fucking fully erect, too. My cock was still reeling in the after effects of the double dose of energy drink from less than seven hours ago. My fingers ached and I knew it was from punching the solid-as-hell stomach of Darth. He had now moved back to his bed and was sitting down, leaning back against the wall and looking at me. Jesus, puss, what came over you? Punching me is one thing . . . and I expected that, but what the hell was up with the kiss. In the slammer, puss, that kind of thing can get you silenced for good. You can’t do that to me without any warning. You understand. You gotta learn to keep your feelings in check . . . no matter how strong the power from the energy drink makes you feel. You are going to have to learn how to keep all of that in check . . .don’t let the power rule you, puss. You gotta rule it. Yes. Get back in bed, puss. Go to sleep. In a few hours, you gotta lift a shitload of weight. The power is going to make you strong and we’re going to turn all that energy into muscle, okay. Okay. I’m sorry, Darth. It’s alright, puss. You just caught me off guard. We all get overwhelmed by our feelings, sometimes. We just can’t let that mess all of this up . . . or confuse us. I just don’t want to interrupt the work we’re doing with . . . With what, Darth? Nothing. Just go back to sleep, puss. It’s forgotten. I climbed back into bed, wondering why his words kind of stung. I knew I wasn’t going to forget the taste of his mouth any time soon. I started to nod off, but before sleep came, I could have sworn Darth got up and changed his jock. 7:00am – Benching Five Guys Not a word was mentioned about the ‘incident’ the next morning. Darth let me sleep in an extra hour, mainly to let the energy drink continue to do its thing, I believe. When we got to the gym he told me we would be starting with chest that day. I moved toward one of the machines and he stopped me. He nodded towards the bench – letting me know I had moved up a few notches. He loaded the bar with so much weight that I figured he was going first. Today, you lift weight that equals that of five grown men, puss. Don’t even think about questioning me. You wanted a double dose and now you need to put in the work. It’s time to grow, puss. And I don’t mean a half pound or pound of muscle. I mean the growth of two or three bigger sizes of clothes. I mean the kind of growth, puss, where all you’ll want to do all day is flex your body. I mean the kind of growth where guys will avoid looking you in the eye. I mean the kind of growth where you’ll want to be shirtless . . . all the fucking time. You ready, puss? Yes. Lift the fucking bar, puss. I slid onto the bench and gripped the bar above me. I had calculated it held five hundred pounds, even though the weights said 230 kilos. I had learned to switch to metric even quicker than before. I could feel my mind wanting to drift in the direction of doubt, but I forced those thoughts out of my head. I trusted the power of the energy drink. I trusted what was happening to my body. I trusted Darth. Give me ten clean ones, puss. Let’s make those pecs explode. I pushed up and my chest bunched together, thicker than I remembered. I was surprised by how easily the bar had moved. I lowered slowly, smoothly and was rewarded with the ripping of a hole in the middle of my t-shirt as my chest expanded – much more than I could have anticipated. I cranked out nine more, smoothly and somewhat easily. The rip in my shirt got bigger to match the swelling of my pecs. My crotch had shot hard as soon as I had pressed the bar in the air. I didn’t need anyone to tell me I had gotten a lot stronger – I could feel it. After my third set of reps, I looked at the pleased face of Darth. Let’s go heavier, puss. It seems that the energy drink likes you in a special way. I think I’m going to have to re-calculate your changes. How’s that feel, puss. Like I’m fucking Superman. Whoa, down tiger. Remember, puss, you need to control the power . . . don’t let it control you. I looked a little nervous as he added a hundred more pounds. He noticed my face and gave me a disapproving glance back. Without him saying a word, I knew he was telling me I had this. It was going to be a piece of cake. I, again, pushed doubt away. I was ready to make this man proud. I was ready to need a new shirt. The weight went up and down with no struggle, whatsoever. I cranked out perfect reps and Darth grabbed my pecs and squeezed hard when I stood up in front of him. I winced a little from the pain – both from the lifting and from the power in his hands. I didn’t back away, though. I pushed into his grip, tensing my pecs in his hands. Yeah, fucking hell, puss – those things are getting hard and growing like gangbusters. You’ll probably be able to bounce those puppies in a day or two. What’s it feel like, puss? Like I’m wearing a plate of armor across them, Darth. Like I could repel bullets. Let’s not get carried away, puss. That’s the energy drink talking. Remember, you control the power. Got it, puss? Yes. 2:00pm – The Jock I’m thicker than before we worked out. I can feel it. But, as if to prove it, I found out I couldn’t fit into any of my shirts from before. I ripped off the sweat soaked, torn one upon arriving back at our cell, but when I tried on another one, it was too tight and didn’t come close to covering all of my stomach. This had made Darth laugh. He told me to flex my arms and I nearly squirted on the spot when both sleeves ripped in unison. My arms had simply gotten too big. I went over to the mirror and almost let out a whistle when I saw just how formed my body had become. Slightly hefty pecs, defined abs, subtle bulge in my arms, and nicely rounded shoulders. I wasn’t bodybuilder material, but I was beginning to look like an intermediate gymnast. I found myself getting hard as I looked at myself. Here, puss, wear this. Darth has tossed me one of his tank tops. I knew it would hang loose on me, but I also knew it would let me show off my body. At lunch, I strolled proudly beside Darth, knowing guys were looking at me and feeling jealous of my changes. I was starting to feel confident in my companionship to the man they called Vader. Some of that feeling was because of my changes, but most of it was because of the power released in me from the energy drink. I struggled hard to not let the power rule me – just as Darth had said. We had gotten back to the room around 1:30pm. A few minutes later, Darth stood up and put on his shoes. I’m heading to the library, puss. I’ll see you later. I watched him leave the cell and then my head turned towards the sink area. My eyes focused on something that had this almost supernatural pull on me. Darth’s stained, threadbare jock. I could still feel the big man’s strong hand against my chest as he pushed me against the wall in the early hours of the morning. I remembered what his bulging arms felt like as they held me in a tight bear hug. I could instantly recall what his mouth tasted like as I kissed him and explored with my tongue. I wanted to smell him, taste him again and the jock would give me the closest thing there was next to him. I stepped to the door and saw that no one was in the hallway. I knew I should put it out of my mind, but I couldn’t. No matter how hard I tried. I walked over and held my hand out – inches from the hanging material. It was beautiful – stretched pouch, torn in places, soiled, and so fucking manly. My hand lingered there for a couple of minutes. Quickly, I forced my fingers to grab it, lift it from its place on the towel holder, and brought it to my face. By the time I had fully inhaled my cock was throbbing – fully hard. Darth’s smell was instantly familiar and new at the same time. Aw, fuck me, yes. The aroma was overwhelming. I imagined my nose shoved up between his balls and his thigh, inhaling his masculine musk and breathing in powerful testosterone. I let my tongue swipe up the inside of the pouch, my mind opened to so many new tastes and sensory overload. I tasted salty goodness . . . sweaty balls . . . bushy fur . . . and the man’s thick seed. It was like coming home – such a familiar place to be. I could have easily cum, but I heard footsteps coming down the hall. There was a moment of panic, but then I tossed the jock toward the rack and it, luckily, latched onto the end, where it had been before I instantly started washing my hands in the sink as Darth entered the cell with a couple of books in his hands. What’s up, puss? What do you mean? Your face is all red, like it’s flustered or something. I just did a bunch of push-ups. I was feeling strong and I knew it would be a way to contain the power raging inside me. I cranked out about fifty. Good thinking, puss. It gives a good glow to your body. You should do more of those. As I dried my hands, my gaze fell upon his jock, briefly. Darth was too busy taking off his tank to notice. I instantly remembered the smell and the taste. That was enough to get me through the night. I also knew there would be other opportunities to experience it. I could wait. I was in no rush. 6:00pm – Everyone Notices Fucking hell, what’s your kid been eating, Vader? He’s blowing up. You know exactly what Wainright’s been taking, Hank. There was a time when you slurped it down, too. Like a kid licking a handful of sugar. Hell yeah, the energy drink. I see the stuff is as potent as ever. The kid is gonna be bigger than you, soon. That shit will make you do some crazy stuff, kid . . . if you don’t listen to the old man. Just some advice from past experience. See you fellas later. I wanted to tell Hank I wasn’t Darth’s kid, but I was too fascinated by the fact that this monstrous, gorgeous, muscled black man had taken the energy drink, too. I also couldn’t help but get fixated on the idea that I was going to get bigger than the humongous older man sitting across from me. Was that really possible? I looked at my newly defined arms, still small, but tight with promising muscle. My arms would be bigger than the mountains of biceps that bulged out at Darth’s sides? I couldn’t help it – that thought made the power of the energy drink swell inside of me. I started to feel more confident . . . cocky, even. My posture changed – my back straightened and I square my shoulders. Darth noticed and smiled. Calm down, puss. You’ve got a while before you’ll take me in a wrestling match. Keep control of the power. You rule it, remember, puss. Did Hank share a cell with you, too? I’m not sure where the question came from and I’m not quite sure I liked the unrecognized feeling that was building in the pit of my stomach . . . something that seemed a lot like jealousy. I glanced over at the massively broad-shouldered, uber-masculine Hank. My first thought when I took him in was wondering if he had ever tasted Darth’s jock before. The idea of the big man having that thing plastered to his face, inhaling deeply and darting his tongue out for licks turned me on. I had to adjust myself under the table. That’s also when I noticed the quick, stolen glances coming my way from fellas all around the cafeteria. I was being noticed . . . I was being checked out . . . I was being sized up. Fellas were respecting the changes that were happening to my body. Darth looked at me with an intense inquisitive face. It seemed he could read every thought going on in my head. Yeah, we did, puss. Why did he move out? The place got too small for two massive guys. We kept bumping into each other just trying to move around. It’s one of the downsides from having so many muscles. Will you make me move when I get big? You’ll want your own place, puss. It’s just one of the laws of the jungle. You’ll get tired of me and want to break out on your own. The lion cub will finally be its own beast. You’ll give into the power and forget about me, puss. Even huge men are basically just weak. Fuck you, old man. I didn’t really understand my angered reaction. I also couldn’t prevent my face from turning red. I could feel the heat rising up my neck and into my cheeks and forehead. Water stung my eyes a little. What the fuck was going on. I stood up, deposited my tray to the conveyer belt in the corner of the room, and left without Darth. I needed space. I needed to figure out what the hell was going on with me. I was like some school kid going through puberty – all hormones and emotions and . . . and . . . a stupid fucking crush. 8:00pm – More Dreams Another double dose, tonight, puss. It will still be intense, but not as much as a few nights ago. Your body is getting stronger, so the stuff won’t wreak havoc like it has before. We’ll see some new growth in the morning, though. Darth put two containers on the table. It took all of my strength not to run over and grab them like some kind of addict. I wanted him to know I could control the power. I also wanted him to know I was still miffed about our conversation at dinner. I had been giving him the silent treatment – the king of passive-aggressiveness. I downed the liquid – now, completely loving the way it tasted . . . craving it, as a matter of fact. I turned away so he wouldn’t see me running my tongue along the inside of the vials, getting every last drop of the energy drink. I decided to go to bed early, since Darth was reading. I wanted to get to the dreams . . . and new size tomorrow morning as fast as I could. He wasn’t letting my silence rule his actions, though. Good night, puss. I didn’t answer. I was asleep within minutes, having learned that counting backwards from one hundred worked every time. The dreams seemed to come much quicker. I was standing in front of Darth, who was – as usual – totally nude and flexing his huge biceps. He was staring at his own big arms as I stood in front of him, less than a foot away. I stared at his arms, too. The mounds of muscle on his arms move as he tightens his fists and moves his wrists back and forth. The ‘biceps dance’ is what I’ve always called it and it has always turned me on. Fucking hell, look at those humongous things, puss. Ever seen arms look so powerful? You’ve felt the strength of these monsters, haven’t you, puss? You loved it, too. These fucking guns have held you against the wall with no problem, at all. Look how high those peaks are, puss. So big, full, and hard. And check out those thick veins – they look pretty powerful, too, huh? Yeah, Vader likes to flex his mammoth guns for you, puss. Gonna get you so worked up you can’t think straight. Kiss ‘em, puss. Give us a sweet pucker and put those lips on my arm. I look into his eyes and I see that he’s wanting this as much as I do. He has this pleading look – as if me getting off by touching his body will please him a lot, too. Then I realize, as if everything is illuminated by a flash of lightning, he wants me, as well. Darth craves me in the same way I crave him. I move a little closer – near enough for him to feel the heat from my body, but not close enough that we’re touching. I want to tease him. I want to play with his senses. I want to drive him wild. I bring my face near his flexed biceps, letting my lips hover what seems like a hair’s breadth away from the hard skin. The man sucks in a big gulp of air, loudly and his usually thick protruding abs vacuum in like he’s some kind of starved model. His biceps rise a little as his entire body tenses. His peaks are monstrous, his triceps like the hulls of ocean liners. His thick manly forearms steal some of my attention, briefly. For fuck’s sake, please kiss them, puss. I need to feel your lips. You gotta learn to control the power, Darth. Don’t let it control you. This sends the man over the top – throwing his own words back at him. He doesn’t, however, control it. He grabs the back of my head with his right hand and pushes my face into his hard, flexed biceps. We both let out a slow, amorous moan, which sends shivers down my spine. The scent of him – that aroma that I now know so well – fills my nostrils and that makes the memory of his taste flood my sleeping mind. I lick his hard, sweaty skin – salt, testosterone, manly musk fills my mouth. This is what the man tastes like. He presses my head into his arm even more. My nose is flattened, my lips pushed hard against his skin. Fuck, the smell of this man drives me wild. He is now moving my head across the wide expanse of his arm and my lips hit the speed bump that is the vein that jags across it. He pulls harder and my face rubs across the bump and he shoves me into his furry, sweaty pit. It’s like the guy hasn’t showered after a long workout – that’s how intense the attack on my senses is. Sweat, muscle, damp hair, and so much man musk. I run my lip across the deepest, furriest, tightest part of his armpit and that proves to be the end of me. My body is suddenly jerking hard and I come out of my dream, quickly, realizing that I am shooting thick ropes of cum up across my abs and chest. My cock has hardened and the head has popped out of my sweats. I’m moaning loudly as I convulse uncontrollably. The orgasm seems to last forever. Finally, the release ends and I simply gasp for air as my heart pounds hard. There’s no way Darth could have slept through that, and sure enough, he speaks. Must have been some fucking dream, puss. 6:00am – Size Matters Two days later, Darth and I still have not spoken about our dinner conversation where he basically told me I’d get tired of him. I got the feeling he had no idea what he was talking about. I don’t think he fully understood the ‘bond’ I felt with him. Obviously, he had helped others get big – definitely, the huge Hank, but I got the feeling there were others. Once they had changed they had moved on. I couldn’t imagine doing that. We had fallen back into a politeness that was clearly put on, and it was due to the fact that we were both focused on my sudden burst of growth. You’re a fucking machine, puss. Don’t ever let anyone tell you size doesn’t matter, old man – cause it definitely does. I let the bar fall back into its resting place and sat up. I was now benching 362 kilos, never in a million years would I have thought I would be able to move 800 pounds. But then I looked down at my improved body and it made sense. I wasn’t Darth’s size, but I was big. When I raised my arms in the air now, my chest didn’t disappear into one smooth strip of skin – beefy pecs still hung down, swollen, round, and pronounced. I’d never had pecs before and had definitely never thought I’d have thick, meaty ones. I could make them bounce and bunch up together, showing off the kind of control that comes from bodybuilders, strongmen, and muscle heads. I liked watching part of my fingers disappear as I slid them in the deep crevice between my beefy, hard mounds. The sight was amazing, but even the weight of them turned me on. I could feel my chest muscles, heavy from their size and protruding hardness from my torso. I couldn’t lie, I secretly wished I could suck on my own voluminous pecs. I wanted to latch my mouth on to the things and leave teeth marks as I ravaged them. I wanted to tease my own nipples mercilessly. I was dying to have some guy reach up to try and shove me back by pressing into my chest and him suddenly realizing he couldn’t move me. I was just so fucking turned on by my own body. I’ve never seen a guy get so hard from his own body, puss. You just don’t remember what it feels like, Darth. You’ve been big for so long you can’t remember how good it is to suddenly realize you have muscles . . . that you’re getting big. I fucking bench what equals to the weight of a big motorcycle. Wouldn’t it be hot to be pressing one of those up and down instead of this bar – making your muscles grow while showing off with some huge Harley. Someone’s feeling cocky, aren’t they, puss? Why wouldn’t I, Darth? Look at me! I’m not as huge as you, but I’m getting there. I fucking have biceps. I can raise my arms and flex and my guns push out peaks worthy of some lightweight bodybuilders. I’ve put on fifty pounds of muscle and I’m not stopping. I can even tell big Hank is starting to get nervous that I will surpass him one day. I’ve got legs that look like tree trunks, Darth. I wanna lift all day and just keep growing. It’s like that’s all I want to live for. Remember, puss, you need to control the power. Don’t let it control you. You see, Darth, that’s the thing. Why? Why can’t I let the power consume me? Why can’t I let it control me? I want more of it. I need more of it. I’ve been thinking that I do want the power to rule me . . . just so I can have more. Careful, puss. That kind of talk can get you cut off from the energy drink. That comment got my attention and snapped me back to reality. I had been running my hands all over my newly, hardened muscles and imagining what it was going to feel like when I was even bigger . . . even heavier . . . even stronger. I looked into the eyes of my mentor. His gaze talked me down from the ledge. I moved away from my thirst for the power the energy drink had created in me. I came back to being the man in control. I’m sure some fire left my eyes and my face turned softer – for Darth relaxed. He knew he was now talking to the old me. That’s it, puss. If you want to keep getting bigger, you gotta not give into that kind of desire. It leads to bad things – dark things. You’ve got to be stronger than the power. His last comment resonated deeply with me. I needed to be stronger than the power. I understood what Darth meant – completely. I also knew I could do it. It would be difficult, yes, but I knew I had it in me to withstand the temptation of all that came with succumbing to the power. It was like saying no to the shot of alcohol that you knew would push you over the brink into drunkenness. It was the same on passing up the opportunity to take that pill that would make reality slip away and bring about a fake, forced, temporary peacefulness. Getting bigger mattered to me. And not just because I knew it would make Darth proud – even though that was a huge part of it. I wasn’t going to get big just for the sake of the power – that would always be tied to my growth – no, I was going to grow huge so I could finally live out the incredible dreams I was having. I wanted those to be my reality. Size mattered because it would hopefully get me Darth. 8:00am – The Punch After our workout, I had gone to take a shower. Darth said he would take one later and I let my mind tell me he was delaying it on purpose – to allow his post-workout stench permeate our cell, because he knew I loved it. When his body got close to my face as he spotted me while I was on the bench I would slowly inhale, so as to not make it obvious. It was a deep intake through my nose, so the aroma of his sweaty crotch would fuel my next set . . . and it always did. The smell of him made me grow bigger. I would hurry back from my shower just so I could be hit with the wall of his dense musk when I entered the room. Look who it is, Vader’s boy. I had not thought of the troublesome five for a long while. I had been too focused on my growth. I had already removed my shirt when they entered into the ante room of the communal showers. This is where you could leave your towel and clothes. There were benches, tables, and a few lockers that no one used. I turned to face the gang of men that had intimidated . . . no, scared me that first night. I immediately noticed I was now bigger than all of them – especially Dominic, who was their leader and the one who had spoken. I flexed my body a little and I saw doubt in Dominic’s eyes. I looked around to the other men and saw the same flickering feeling in their gaze, as well. The power surged in me, but I pushed it back down. I tackled it head-on and suppressed it until it didn’t even register. Darth had taught me well. As much as I loved the power and actually craved it, I knew – instinctively – that this was definitely not the time to allow it to go unchecked. I stood there and said nothing . . . I simply smiled. This stopped the group from their advancement. I knew my added weight and size had impacted my confidence. How could it not? I had noticed for all of my life how beefy, muscled men walked differently, stood differently, and made people react differently. I now stood with my legs further apart, partially because of the added muscle, but mostly because that’s how it felt most natural - grounded, prepared, and powerful. My shoulders were now much wider than Dominic’s and my arms made his look weak. He swallowed, probably noticing for the first time how much I had truly grown. I watched him decide he couldn’t look weak in front of his gang. I see you’ve been hitting the juice, Wainright. Pity it’s all fake muscles on Vader’s boy. I still said nothing – knowing my silence would drive the guy insane. I instantly realized I wanted him to do something. I had control over the power within me, but I didn’t want him to hold back. I could stay calm and rule myself, but that didn’t mean Dominic had to. I could enjoy the power within without even using it. It could just be a reaction to something stupid this guy did . . . that would be good enough. That would make me happy. Very happy. I stepped forward. A bold, aggressive, dominant action – and, yet, my body was relaxed. The smile was still across my face. The four behind Dominic scooted back a little as I took another step. Dominic turned to see his men retreating, but he didn’t move. He needed to stay strong, although I noticed tiny beads of sweat forming on his forehead. I remained in control of the power inside me. I didn’t cave into the desire to pick the runt up and hoist him over my head. I benched the weight of Harleys – Dominic would be nothing for me to grab and raise in the air. But I didn’t give into that desire. I just tensed my body a little and kept on smiling. I was making the other four nervous, but Dominic needed to show everyone who was boss. He didn’t control the power within him . . . he let it control him. I’m thinking you need to be taught a lesson, punk. I was so calm it actually surprised me as much as it did the group of men before me. I had watched Darth chat with men before – noticing how the other guys kept their distance, as if they wanted to stay out of a striking zone. I watched the furtive glances as they talked to Darth – trying to make sure nothing they said bothered the man. Darth demanded respect and even awe without ever raising a hand. I’m sure he’d be the victor of any fight he felt the necessity to be part of, but violence was not what made men scared of him, it was his silent presence. I had inherited some of that same strength, just from watching him – just from being around him so much. I knew the punch was coming before Dominic even cocked his fist back. It was just something I was attuned to, because I had stayed calm and not let the power rule me. I knew I would feel it, but I also knew I wouldn’t budge and it would do no damage. Dominic had moved his gaze to where he was sending his knuckles. The loud smack of his fist hitting my abs echoed in the room and then all sound stopped. Dominic stared at my unflinching stomach as his balled-up hand rested against it. I knew his fingers, wrist, and arm stung - after that initial shock of realizing he hadn’t hurt me, at all. His gaze moved up from his fist back to my smiling face. My balls ached from shooting hard quickly after easily repelling his punch. He stared at me, along with his little entourage. Is this where I’m supposed to say ‘ouch’, Dominic? His friends seem to catch on a lot faster than their leader. They reached out and grabbed their friend, who was still staring up at me. They pulled him away and quickly left the room, sensing that it was not smart to continue this specific round of intimidation. It wasn’t about the fact that the five of them couldn’t have taken me on – it was more about how I had remained calm, how I had even advanced at them with a smile, and how I had taken Dominic’s punch so easily. If they had continued to fight, they knew two or three of them would be hurt badly before winning the battle. It didn’t seem worth it. No one wanted it to be their face that was busted up or their arm that was broken. As soon as they had left the room, I looked down at my stomach and saw the red mark on my hard abs where Dominic’s fist had landed. That punch had been felt, but it had seemed like nothing more than a friendly pat on the tummy. I had fucking taken a full-on powerful thrust of someone’s fist into my gut and I hadn’t even taken a little step back. My voice rang out to an empty room. Fucking hell yeah. I didn’t need to be sharing my thoughts with anyone else. I spoke merely because I was so shocked by what had just happened. The shock equaled the thrill it had given to my balls and to my hardened rod. I pulled down my shorts and underwear, loving how my cock slapped against the lower part of my tight abs as it was freed. I had chosen right. The orgasmic pleasure that came from staying calm, controlling myself, and allowing Dominic to do all the unpleasant work had definitely been much more powerful than if I had been the one to initiate the battle. I stepped into the hot spray of the shower and immediately soaped up my cock. There was no way I couldn’t relive the vision of Dominic’s hand hitting my unflinching stomach and not get off. I was so jacked from the experience I was spraying the shower wall with my hot juice after just three short yanks. CHAPTER THREE 9:30am – Enlightened What’s gotten into you, puss? You look different . . . you’re walking different. You look bigger. That must have been one hell of a shower. Let’s just say I’ve been enlightened, old man. I now understand some of your wise words on a much deeper level. I’m pretty sure I’ll even be growing a lot faster after today, too. I inhaled deeply, no longer caring if Darth saw me. I did it again, letting the fucking balls-tightening masculine smell of the sweaty man enter my body like a fast acting drug. The aroma made me ‘higher’ than any narcotics ever could. His mouth-watering stench was as strong as his body and it thrilled me to no end. It made me want to whip out my dick and beat-off right there, but I didn’t. I controlled my urges. I didn’t let the power rule me. I did, however, inhale many more times – letting my entire being become sufficiently infused with this man. If Darth noticed what I was doing, he didn’t let on. He simply continued to write some things in a book he kept locked in his desk drawer. I figured it was a journal of some kind. I did, however, notice he kept glancing at me as I changed . . . in the room . . . in front of him . . . for the first time. I stripped naked, allowing him to see me in my birthday suit from the front and back. I made an important decision at that moment. I decided it was time to assume a new comfortableness in our relationship. My half hard cock, now calmed slightly from the thrill of Darth’s smell, bobbed up and down as I strutted over to Darth’s clothes and I picked up one of his jocks, pulling it on as if it were mine. It took a little bit of effort to fold up my hard-ish rod into the pouch, but I succeeded. I then put on some shorts, but opted to stay shirtless – something else that was new – as I laid down on the bed, put my arms behind my bed, and stared straight at the man. What gives, puss? Dominic and his henchmen visited me before my shower. They were trying to intimidate me and even scare me. I held my ground . . . but I remained calm. My desire to fight did not win . . . did not control me. Even when Dom threw a painless punch into my abs. Doing nothing in return – only smiling – felt a hundred times more powerful than if I had put my fist through his entire body. Controlling the power – absorbing the punch – choosing not to be a bully turned me on in a way I had never known existed before. I had to bust out two complete separate loads in my hot shower to just come down from the thrill. I get it now, Darth. You don’t need to worry about me, anymore. Just knowing I have all this power inside of me and I’ll soon have the size, too . . . well, that’s enough. Just knowing. It’s there if I need it . . . but we both know it’ll rarely be needed. There’s really only one important day . . . in the very near future, I believe, when I’ll need to let my power go, old man. And we both know what day that will be. The day you become as powerful as me, puss. That’s exactly when it will be, Darth. Exactly when it will be. My little puss is growing up. In more ways than one, Darth . . . in more ways than one. And hear this, old man, and hear it good. I won’t be leaving when I’m done. 8:00pm – No More Dreams I had lounged around all day without a shirt. I caught Darth watching me a few times and realized it was because I was pinching my nipples or massaging my pecs or feeling my own flexed arm. I just stared at him when I caught his eye, until he would finally look away. That’s when I figured out we were at the very beginning of a dramatic change in the power dynamics of our friendship. It wouldn’t be happening in the next few minutes or even in the next few hours, but I suddenly understood that I was becoming more and more confident and that would only lead to me taking my rightful place in the world. We would be equals. I looked across the room at him and marveled at how his giant biceps bunched into humongous knots when he bent his arm. The man reeked of power – both literally and figuratively. I was in awe of him. I was in awe of his huge body. I was in awe of his confidence. But today, I had begun to see that my own arms were getting huge, I was beginning to give off an air of power, and I felt a confidence that calmed me . . . made me more of exactly who I was than anything else could. I was content with myself. I was comfortable with my own body. There was only one thing more I wanted. Earlier, at dinner, Darth had surprised me with a request. Let’s take a walk by Dominic’s table, puss, so you can say hi to the fellas. I don’t think I’ll say a word until you’re done. There was a dramatic stirring in my balls. Darth was conveying so much in this comment. I was still wearing his jock and my cock hardened within it. I was also wearing one of his tank-tops, but it didn’t swallow me anymore. It still wasn’t skin tight, like when Darth wore it, but I filled it out a lot more than I did just a few days ago. I willed my cock to calm down. We walked up to the table of Dominic and his posse and I leaned down on the table, making sure my bulging arms were even with everyone’s faces. How you fellas doing? Just dropping by to make sure your hand is okay, Dominic. I hope there were no broken bones. My boy, Vader, thought it might be good to check and make sure all of you understood the outcome of our meeting today at the showers. Everybody on the same page as me, fellas? Yes . . . sir. My arms had gotten bigger since the morning, so I flexed them a little as my palms rested on the table. All five men stared as the bulging mass and I could tell my guns made them nervous. That was a new feeling for me . . . one that turned me on with deep satisfaction. I didn’t need to do anything, just show them what my arms were packing. The sight was enough to intimidate. I wanted to flex them up beside my head, show these fellas exactly how big they were, but that would be letting the power rule me and it was unnecessary. Dominic was sitting closest to me and I suddenly realized he was inhaling deeply, taking in my manly aroma. My dick shot fully hard and, thankfully, Darth’s jock and my black basketball shorts hid it well. Someone was actually trying to get deep whiffs of my musky, manly, muscle odor. Could there have been a better compliment. I stood up, suddenly realizing that Dominic and I were kind of like kindred spirits. I didn’t fear him or his entourage anymore. I saw a future where we’d all actually chat with each other . . . now that they understood I would not be bullied. Darth, moved up beside me, placing a hand on Dominic’s shoulder. From the slight wince and tense face, I knew the big man was squeezing pretty hard. Wainright, here, tells me you gave him a gift this morning, Dominic. He said it was a little weak and he didn’t feel a thing. But it was the thought that counts, right? It was also a valuable gift because of what we all learned. Now, I know you know that Wainright is my friend and any gift he receives is a gift for me, as well. You understand that, Dominic? Yes, Vader. That’s good, really good. I would hate to have to return any gift, knowing that mine wouldn’t possibly be weak and unfeeling. What you benching these days, Dominic? Three hundred twenty. Kilos? No, pounds. Ah, about 145 kilos, then. That’s good. Real good, Dominic. Keep up the good work. Wainright, this week, will bench over a thousand pounds. Yeah, I thought that number would impress you and your mates – especially when compared to yours. It seems to have impressed you a lot. I guess you can see he’s gotten quite powerful. Remember, he’s benching more than three times as much as you are. So, you see, you made a mistake earlier when you said Wainright was my boy . . . because he’s his own man, Dominic. He no longer needs Vader, here, to protect him. No, I think he can do that pretty well, all by himself. So, let us all be forewarned that Wainright can surely return gifts as powerfully as I can. And I’d say you fellas were all lucky that he took the gift you offered this morning and didn’t get angry . . . didn’t get the urge to repay you right then and there. So, just to sum up everything thing we’ve been sharing, Wainright and I are going to flex an arm for you. It’s just going to be a bunch of guys talking about working out and the two biggest ones showing off a little. There won’t be any need for the guards to get involved if we’re all just joking and having a good time. But take a look at the size of Wainright’s gun, Dominic. It’s getting close to passing mine in size . . . and probably in power. Just food for thought, gentlemen. Food for thought for the future. Let’s flex, Wainright. And so, we did. We both leaned over and brought our arms up at the same time. My body was in front of Darth, so I kept my arm a little lower than his. I was absolutely shocked when I flexed my gun and it blew up to a size closer to Darth’s than I thought it would. The big man was right – I had grown. We didn’t hold the flex for very long, just long enough for Dominic and his goons to get a bird’s eye view of how huge we were . . . and, in turn, how powerful we definitely were. I saw Dominic swallow hard, and it made my cock twitch within my shorts. We dropped our arms and Darth and I moved away. I was jacked to the max, inside. The entire conversation and demonstration had been so calm and, yet, so amazingly powerful. I was slowly understanding Darth’s words about controlling myself even more fully than before. We were now back in the room and it was eight o’clock on the nose. I stood up and walked over to Darth, holding out my hand, but not saying anything. You won’t have dreams tonight, puss. Why not? Your body has caught up with your dreams, puss. You won’t need to fantasize about things as much as you used to. Your brain knows what you’ve become. Don’t get me wrong, you’ll still dream – they just won’t be as intense as they were. The energy drink’s work is almost complete. I think the liquid won’t do much for you in the future, except help you maintain your size and power – I just don’t know. You’ll be needing to move on in the coming days, puss. I’ll talk to the guards. Why is that, Darth? Maybe I don’t want to move on. Everybody always does. It’s just what happens, puss. It’s the way of the power. You no longer need me. The way of the power? We control the power, remember Darth? Not the other way around. He stared at me, shook his head – as if in disbelief or maybe even awe – and then handed me the two containers. I inhaled the liquid, feeling nourished and satiated, immediately. I stripped down to my jock, well Darth’s jock, and lay on my bed. I felt the energy drink starting to fill my body with warmth . . . with the power. I could feel my body growing, too. It’s like I could sense cells multiplying and muscles becoming denser. I rubbed my half-hard cock through the material of the jock. I didn’t care that Darth was right there . . . as a matter of fact, that’s why I did it. I knew he was trying to ignore me, but I also knew he was stealing glances. My hands explored my entire newly huge body. I caressed my tight, rigged abs, marveling at how hard they were. I, again, felt my own biceps, ran my hands along my thick, striated thighs, and kneaded my meaty pecs. I couldn’t get enough of my own body. I didn’t even care about how hard I got as I did it. I was turned on by my own size, my own power. It became harder and harder for Darth to ignore me. He finally flipped out his light, crawled into bed, and tried to go to sleep. It was pretty dark in the cell, but I could have sworn his sheet was definitely tented down at his crotch. That night, I only dreamed about myself and my new size. That was it. 6:00am – Fucking Huge As Darth and I walked down the hallway towards the gym I realized we could no longer walk side by side. There was not enough room between the two walls. I had grown a lot last night. Even as I slept, my subconscious was aware of the growth. That’s why I dreamed about myself, I guess. I knew I was getting bigger. I could feel how I waddled now – I was like a mirror image of Darth, only younger and . . . just possibly . . . bigger. My muscled thighs rubbed together hard, unless I kind of spread my legs and looked like I had something stuck up my ass. It was how Darth moved, too. I had always thought it was hot as hell – like it was a burden to move all that mass. I realized now, the power makes you walk that way. You’re in no hurry . . . you don’t need to worry about running into anyone, because everybody moves out of your way . . . and you’re not even that aware of inanimate objects, because you know you’d do more damage than you’d receive if you bump into anything. Standing just inside the gym, surveying all the weights and machines, Darth reached up and tweaked my nipple through the very tight, almost see-through tank top. It caught me off guard, because it was so out of character for him – making contact with my body. It actually hurt a little, but that just seemed to turn me on even more. Today, I can say it, puss. You’re fucking huge. I looked from him to the mirror-lined wall opposite us. My mouth dropped open wide from the view that greeted me. I was as wide as Darth. I looked as heavy as Darth . . . maybe, even heavier. I looked as muscled as Darth . . . and I was now equal to him in height. We looked like bulging bookends. Ten minutes later, I benched 1,250 pounds – 567 kilos. It was fifty pounds more than Darth’s record holding bench. The pride I saw in his eyes, the smile that greeted me when I sat up, made me want to jump up, throw my arms around him, and kiss him so fucking hard – but I didn’t. I just accepted the punch on my shoulder and the tousled swipe of my hair that he gave me as congratulations. The power had been incredibly strong today – almost unbearable. I felt huge. I felt super heavy – like I could withstand a charging bull. And I felt cocky as shit. I wanted to take someone on. I wanted to toss someone around and show them how light they felt in my hands. I wanted to pound someone’s ass so hard that they had the most powerful orgasm of their life. But I contained all of this within me. I didn’t let these desires control me. I put every bit of my strength into our workout. Darth could see that I was lifting harder than usual. I was pretty sure he knew what was going on inside of me. When he was done, I told him I was staying for a few more minutes to do some cardio. When Darth was gone, though, I continued to lift heavy weights – hoping to calm myself down. That’s when Hank walked into the gym and I realized – since it was just him and me – it was my chance to get some information. Shit, Wainright, you’re a fucking mountain. Flex your gun beside mine. Aw hell, son, you’ve done gone and passed me up. When in the hell did that happen? Not sure. I guess you weren’t looking. Hank, can I ask you about something? Shoot, kid. But I know what it’s about before you even ask. How do you know? You’ve gotten bigger than him. Vader’s telling you it’s time move on. He’s telling you that’s how it’s always been. But . . . how do you know . . . is this what happened to you? He kicked you out? No . . . I was the one to leave . . . after he helped me get big. I . . . um . . . don’t feel good about it, but I can tell you it was the right thing for me to do. I don’t think it’s the right thing for you to do, though. But why, Hank . . . why? I can’t be the one to tell you that, Wainright. You’re going to have to hear it from Vader. But he won’t tell me anything . . . Hank . . . he won’t say anything. I hadn’t even realized I was crying. I was now this huge man – muscles, power, and everything – but there I was with big crocodile tears streaming down my face and I was sobbing . . . actually sobbing very hard. Hank put one of his big arms around my shoulders and even in the midst of crying I could see he was impressed with how big I had become and how hard I felt. I sobbed for a few minutes more and then I was finally able to breathe normally and look at the big man beside me. Then you’re going to have to find another way to find out what he’s feeling . . . what he won’t tell you. Hank winked at me. I was so confused. Wasn’t that exactly what I was doing? I was asking one of Darth’s friends about him. If that wasn’t the way to find out about what was going on in the older man’s head I couldn’t, for the life of me, think of another way. I was so freaking lost. But this didn’t matter to Hank. It was like he knew I’d catch on later or something. He withdrew his arm and started to move towards the dumbbells racked up along the wall. Go on, Wainright. You’ve obviously lifted more than your share of weights today, looking at that huge body of yours. Go back to your cell. I’m certain something will come to you. You’re a bright lad . . . a fucking huge bright lad. 8:30am – The Diary I got back to the room and Darth was gone. He was probably at breakfast. I immediately stripped down to my jock. Having my new large muscles freed from clothing now seemed like the way I should always be. I ran my hands over my chest, arms, and abs – as a way of calming my mind, which was still racing a hundred miles per hour as I tried to figure out what Hank was hinting at back in the gym. I was going to have to find another way to know what Darth was feeling. How in the fuck was I going to do that? I went to the mirror and flexed my arms a couple of times – just to see, again, how huge I had become. I let the power surge within me – just slightly – to give myself an edge. I wanted to boost my power to think. I glanced around the room and my gaze landed on Darth’s desk. It was a sudden and almost miraculous revelation. The book in the drawer. There was the answer Hank had meant. I wasted no time, worried Darth would be returning any minute. I walked over to the drawer’s handle and tugged. I knew it would be locked. I reached under the drawer, grabbed the thick board that was the front and pulled with a lot of my strength. The lock broke apart and the front end of the drawer came ripping off in my hand, easily. I would have stopped to marvel at how my hand had destroyed strong wood without even a slight sign of resistance, but I was too set on my goal. I reached in and pulled the book out. I opened it to a random page and immediately saw that it was, indeed, a journal. I read part of the open page. Wainright talked in his sleep last night. The energy drink must be giving him powerful dreams. He kept saying ‘fuck me, old man’ over and over. It was almost too much to take – my desire to do what he wished was driving me insane. I control the power, though. He’s definitely not ready. I must not get hopeful. He will leave, too. They always do. I flipped through pages, trying to find more of the most recent entries. I re-lived the last week or so through his eyes. He commented on my growth, my changed attitude towards the liquid, my newfound awareness on dealing with the power, and how much I was lifting. The last two pages caused tears to form in my eyes and I had to brush them away to continue reading. Everything I needed to know was right here. The kid is definitely different than the others. He’s bold. He took one of my jocks and now wears only it when we’re in the cell. He is huge. I’ve never known anyone to take to the energy drink like he has. He says he won’t leave, but they all said that. I want him to be different. I want his words to be true. This is one time I can’t lead, though. I need him to take me. I need him to make this our destiny. I’ve never wanted a man as much as I want him. It was the last sentence . . . the final one in the book . . . that made my heart overflow. Everything was crystal clear now. I truly was different than Hank and all the others that had been grown by Darth. They hadn’t loved him. Their need to be big had not been tied to this older man, they had merely wanted to grow. I desired to be huge, but only because I wanted to be huge with Darth. I wanted to be huge for Darth. But Darth wanted and needed things, too. I had forgotten that . . . or was just not alert enough to pick up on it. This giant muscleman with the hot-as-hell protruding hard gut and the massive arms and the confidence of a hundred men needed someone to take charge. He needed someone who would help him let go of being the leader. He needed to be dominated and taken. He was tired of growing men who walked away. He did, indeed, want me to stay . . . but it had to be my decision. It had to be me making it happen. When he spoke, I wasn’t surprised or even embarrassed by the fact he had caught me with his book. What the fuck are you doing, puss. Finding another way to understand what you are feeling. What you won’t tell me. You shouldn’t read other people’s journals, puss. There’s a reason it was locked up. Locked up? That’s funny, Darth. You’ve known I could rip this desk apart for a couple of days, now. I’m almost sure you wanted me to read it. And I’m glad I did. I’m sorry it took me so long, but I think it needed to wait until now. I’ll admit it was wrong and I promise I’ll never do it again, but the information I gained was too important to miss. 9:00pm – Dominating Darth I’ll take the book back, now, puss. Come and get it, old man. There’s a new boss in this room and it’s not you. I’m finally letting the power lead me to what I want. I faced him with the book in my hand. For the first time ever, I saw a sliver of doubt run through Darth’s eyes. It was there only momentarily and then the fire that was normally there returned. I also saw a slight smile – was it a hopeful smile? I thought it was. We both knew words would not be enough to settle this thing between us. I was a little nervous about what was to come, but I forced that feeling out of my head. I let my heart take the lead. I controlled the power by focusing it . . . by making it do my will, while still letting its full force surge through me. I suddenly realized that controlling the power didn’t automatically mean suppressing it. I had a feeling I’d be learning more truths about my power for a long time to come, but – for now – I was happy to focus my energy on one thing and one thing only. You’ll regret this, puss. Maybe . . . maybe not, old man. Darth’s speed surprised me, but it wasn’t like I wanted to avoid his attack. I wanted him to make the first move – it showed he wasn’t in complete control. That was a good sign for me. I let him close the distance between us and wrap his arms around me in a bear hug – instantly squeezing with incredible force. I inhaled deeply before he cut off all my air and then I started pushing my arms out. At first, nothing happened – which made Darth smile a slightly evil grin – but then I pushed harder, my face going red from the strain. The older man’s arms started to shake a little as my big guns started to pry them apart. I’m sure my face had the same evil grin as his. I was overpowering my mentor – a fact that I had time to notice was making us both hard. I could feel his cock pressing into mine and both were growing quite stiff. That was all the encouragement I needed. I pushed with even more force and Darth’s arms definitely started to weaken. I could tell the man was experiencing something new . . . he was losing. It made him kind of go crazy with shock. He let the control of his power slip even more. As my arms started to completely break Darth’s grip around me, he reared his head back and slammed his forehead into my face. The force of the blow sent us both stumbling backwards – separated with a few feet between us. There was great pain at my chin and bottom lip and I felt a warmth oozing down. I let my tongue slide across the pain and I instantly tasted blood. The sight of the dark red liquid made Darth falter slightly, again. I simply smiled as my lip started to swell. That all you got, old man? I’m liking the foreplay. Come and get me. As his face immediately flushed with rage, I surmised quickly how all of this was just for show. I already knew the outcome of this battle. I understood the reason for the fight and I accepted my part, happily, but I also knew that Darth was aware of all of this, too. When he quickly lowered his shoulder, and took the few steps to ram into my stomach, I let it happen. I tightened my abs, knowing it would make the pain to his body be a little stronger – but I let him power my frame into the wall behind me. The breath was knocked out of me, but he was stunned by the impact, too. I took advantage of his temporary dazed stance. I grabbed his shoulders, pulled his torso up, and pushed him down on his bed. I slammed my body on top of him, pinning his arms with my hands and immediately starting to grind my crotch hard against his. We felt like two giant boulders ramming into each other. He lost more control because of the sudden rush of blood that zoomed to his crotch. I could feel the material of my jock ripping from the force of my crotch rubbing. I could also feel Darth’s cock shooting harder and harder. I knew he couldn’t hold out for very long. I had a feeling it had been eons since someone had pleased the man. I took advantage of that and jerked my body against his like a wild beast, but I still focused my power. I didn’t lose control. I had learned from the master. You’re gonna see fucking stars when you cum, Darth. Fuck you, puss! Maybe I’ll let you later on, old man. Maybe. If you’re a good boy. But, right now, I think I’ll make you bust a major nut. Darth was breathing so hard by this point I knew he was already a goner. I had known I was a good dry-humper for most of my adult life, but this time it was more important than ever. It was all about the motion of the hips and I’m naturally a good dancer – so I tended to always satisfy with my frottage. I could sense that Darth’s balls were tightening up, causing incredible discomfort. He struggled hard to throw me off his body, but his near release was zapping a lot of his power and, let’s just be honest, I had grown bigger and stronger than the man. He had grown me bigger and stronger. That fact was not lost on me. I doubled down on my powerful thrusting against his crotch. I heard him take a deep inhale and then go briefly silent as his body tensed up, completely. Then, he let out a cry that probably reverberated throughout the entire prison. I swear, it was like the guy hadn’t orgasmed in ages. Every muscle on his body exploded into hardness as his cock dumped its massive load in his sweats. I was so turned on that I came close to exploding, too. God, his face was gorgeous when he was shooting. Soon, his body was merely shaking a little and I could tell he was totally wrecked. I took advantage of his depleted state. I let go of his arm with my right hand and I slid it down into the front of his pants. Before he fully understood what I was doing, I had run my fingers through his still warm juice, scooped up some, whipped my hand back out, and stuck my fingers into my mouth – licking and swallowing quickly. I had been waiting to taste this part of Darth for a long time. Our eyes locked immediately. I was off the bed in a flash - standing there with my hand half-way in my mouth and I swallowed hard a second time. I pulled the fingers out, wide-eyed with amazement. Fucking hell, the energy drink is your spooge! You asshole! I could have been sucking your big cock this entire time to make me grow! Darth looked confused by my words. It looked like he might have thought I was insulting him. He really had no idea how much I wanted him. I suddenly realized he must have really been hurt in the past. He thought I was just like Hank and the other men who simply used him as a means to an end. I instantly understood that the time I kissed him – early on in him helping me to grow – he thought I was messing with him. He viewed it as me mocking him. I began to wonder if the guy had ever been in a serious relationship in his entire life. Darth jumped off the bed quickly, even though his legs were still a little wobbly from his intense orgasm. He swung one of his big arms in my direction, clearly intending his fist to connect with my face, but I ducked back, quickly. The force of his swing turned his body around and I took advantage of this fact and threw my body against his – slamming him into the wall. I pinned him against the stone, using my powerful body to prevent him from moving. I brought my face near his and spoke lowly into his ear. What’s a sexy, beautiful older man like you doing in a dive-place like, this, sweetheart? Waiting for someone to come along and make you feel really good? How about I make you feel small, Darth. Fuck you, puss. No, like I said before, I don’t think you will, Darth – not just yet, but that’s exactly what I’m going to do to you in a few minutes, cutie. Now that I’m bigger and stronger, I think I’ll just take that ass of yours. Especially, since I’ve now confirmed what I already thought was true, after reading your journal. You like me. You really, really like me. That realization, alone, is enough to get my newly enlarged pecker nice and fucking hard for you, Darth. How about I fill that nice, firm roid gut of yours with my hot cum. Would you like that, little man? Cause I know I’m going to certainly like it. I’m going to like it a lot. Darth threw his elbow back into my side, with a lot of force. Of course, I felt it, but I didn’t move or even shift a little from my stance behind him. I had just gotten too big – even for the huge man I was now dominating. It was such a wild sensation to know that I was the one controlling the power – but I also now had more strength than him. His other elbow slammed into me, too. It fueled me even more and I felt this elbow’s blow less. Oh baby, I love it when you play rough. Do you notice what’s happening, old man? The more you fight me the more I grow and the stronger I become. Wrestling you is even more productive than all that weight I’ve been slamming around in the gym. Your big muscles straining against mine are giving me the best workout ever. I’m pretty sure sucking down some fresh juice of yours helped, too. Oh baby, you’re going to love it when I return the favor and give you some of my hot spunk. You should have thought about all this before you made me so huge and powerful, Darth. You should have known I’d come for your ass. I pressed my body against his - even harder. My muscles were exploding with energy and I could feel myself growing. It was slight, but I could feel it. I had a feeling Darth sensed it, too. I ground my hard cock into his sweats, feeling his stone-like ass underneath. I pressed one of my big palms in the middle of his back and pushed, at the same time I thrust my crotch forward. The man was pinned – unable to do anything other than joyfully accept the pleasure I was giving and receiving. I’m sure his own cock was rigid and feeling uncomfortable - caught between the wall and his own hard body, but I figured that was giving him an extra thrill, as well. It was beyond a turn-on to know I had grown stronger . . . bigger than my mentor. It was time we finally had a little talk. I was ready to claim my man. So, you need to understand something, Darth. I’m in love with you. Yep, big old me has little puppy-dog eyes just for you. I love you so much it hurts . . . and this kind of love usually ends with an explosion in my pants. I love your mean-assed, ugly, manly face. I love your hard, round roided-out gut. I love your fucking hard prison-built muscles. And I know I’m going to love this tight ass of yours, too. So, you should just get over yourself and accept the fact that I’m here for good, old man. I’ll be claiming you as my own. And there’s not a thing you can do about it. I reached around and grabbed the rock-hard swollen mass that was his stomach. It was like he was pregnant with thick cords of muscle. I couldn’t wait until it was full of my spunk. I pulled back on his abs as I pressed my crotch against his ass. He had started pushing his strong lower body against me – in response to my teasing. It was time. We both knew it. I looked down at how my huge body now out-sized him. It was just big enough to dominate. My arms puffed with enough muscle to make his look weaker, something I never thought would be possible. I reached down and pushed his sweats away from that he-man ass of his. Damn, it was beautiful – hairy and nicely bubbled. I spit in my hand and reached down to slicken my hard rod. Darth was moaning like a cat in heat. I pressed the tip of my rod between his cheeks, pushing in slowly. His hole tensed closed. This made me very happy. Yeah, that’s it, Darth . . . resist me. Every ramming thrust you block just makes my dick grow thicker and stronger. What a workout you’re giving me, old man. I’ll soon have a cock too strong for you to keep out – it’ll be harder, bigger, and more powerful than that ass of yours. Your boy is going to fill you with so much fucking juice, man, you’re going to sound like the ocean when you walk. Yeah, old man, tighten that hole of yours even more. Make me grow. Make me your fucking big boy. 10:00pm – Entering the Fortress We both knew that with the next thrust, I was getting in. My cock was going to stretch Darth’s hole like it had never been stretched before. And it was going to continue to grow as I plowed him. It suddenly hit me – this was probably a first for the old man. My gut just realized, somehow, that he had never been fucked before. To know that I’d be popping Darth’s cherry turned me on at some base, animalistic level. I was becoming the alpha and claiming my man. I was surpassing my coach, my mentor, my muscle daddy. He had filled me with his juice for a long time – causing me to morph into a muscle monster – and it was time for me to fill him with mine. I suddenly hoped my cum was going to make him grow, in the same way his made me. This thought made me shiver with delight. I imagined us fucking each other and growing so huge that we would finally just shove the wall down between our cell and the next one so we could have more room. What was someone going to do to stop us? Two super strong humongous lovers – that’s what we’d be. Get ready for heaven, old man. That fortress of solitude is about to be invaded. My dominating big body shoved forward. The head of my cock blasted past the rim of his hole, causing Darth to wail like some kind of wounded animal. I knew he could take it, though. I didn’t need to be gentle. I knew the muscled monster I was fucking and I knew he’d want it rough. I shoved into him, loving how my cock grew because of how tight the man was. I had to use a lot more force than I anticipated – Darth’s chute muscles were powerful. I pushed into him until my pubes were tickling his hairy balls. I pulled back, letting the tip of my cock scrape his sweet entrance and then I rammed it back inside of him – feeling my entire body grow from the exertion. The man was still moaning uncontrollably, but I wasn’t waiting for anything. I started slamming my crotch forward and jerking it back – clearly pleasing the older man as his moans turned from tortured pain into something joyous and obviously pleasurable. Then he started begging. Fuck me harder, puss! Oh god, that’s incredible. Harder . . . please. Pound me harder. His words turned me into a madman. I bucked my crotch into him with much more force. I was scared we’d go through the concrete wall any second. His body slammed into it with a ferocity that would have left other men bloody and busted, but not Darth. He wanted it hard. He wanted it rough. He wanted to feel me stretching his insides with every ramming thrust. I knew he had never felt this alive, this turned on, or dominated in this way. It was all new to him and he loved it. I never knew a man’s grunts and groans could turn me on so much. His face, turned sideways as he was pressed against the wall was a deep red and veins were popping out all over his forehead. I had never wanted to be so far up inside another man as I did this one. We were both now covered in sweat and the temperature in the room was way beyond sauna level. I knew I had maybe three more thrusts in me before I exploded. I turned into a crazy man. I wrapped my arms around the gut of Darth, lifted him into the air, and pulled his body from the wall. I was standing in the middle of the room slamming my newly engorged cock into his ass as he cried out in utter glee. His body bucked up into the air from the force of my ass pummeling, but I held onto him with my powerful grip. On the second crotch thrust I sent a tsunami into his ass, causing him to send the same kind of eruption all over the wall in front of us. As I filled his hole with my juice, his splatted loudly against the concrete. Both orgasms seemed to last forever. I couldn’t believe the amount of cum I was shooting into the man – just as I couldn’t believe the amount of Darth’s spooge that was being wasted on the wall. I contemplated licking it all off, but instead I walked over to his bed on shaky legs and fell onto it. My big body covered him. We laid there for a few minutes, both of us spurting out a little more juice and breathing so hard we sounded like an entire football team that had just run a marathon. Fuck, you’re heavy, Wainright. It’s your fucking fault, dude. You made me this huge. The fact that he used my name was not missed. It actually made my cock twitch inside of him. I had a feeling I was going to miss him calling me ‘puss,’ but I knew it had to be this way from now on. I had grown bigger and stronger than him. But, more importantly, I had taken him as my man. He knew it. My now thicker cock stretching out his ass and my warm spunk sloshing around inside of him confirmed it. I was still hugging him tightly, my hands massaging his tight protruding rock-hard abs. I had, however, rolled us sideways so he was no longer having trouble breathing because of my weight. The two of us barely fit on the bed, he was hanging very close to the edge. We were going to have to put our two beds together. I’ve never been plowed before, son. I figured. How was it? Fucking awesome. Many repeat performances will be required. Oh really? I thought you were kicking me out, old man. Do you want to go, Wainright? I think you can feel exactly where I want to be, Darth. I think where I am is actually going to make your waddle a little more pronounced tomorrow, big man. I fit nicely, right here. You feel good inside me. You’ll have to return the favor soon, Darth. Gladly. You think I’ll still grow? I don’t know. No one’s ever stayed with me long enough to see. I want you to turn me into a fucking muscle monster, Darth. Don’t worry, old man, I’ll control the power.

Link to Muscle Slut Blog #1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/20660-muscle-slut-blog-1/ Link to Muscle Slut Blog #2: Day 1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/20671-muscle-slut-blog-2-day-1 Link to Muscle Slut Blog #3: Night #1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/20677-muscle-slut-blog-3-night-1/ Link to Muscle Slut Blog #4: Day #2: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/20686-muscle-slut-blog-4-day-2/ Muscle Slut Blog #5: Day 2/Night 2 So the good news is we have two new members of the Mimbo slut family. Aaron and his boyfriend, Jordan, took their first dose after dinner. The bad news is these studs are already sex-crazed, and I have no idea how we will survive them. If I do not survive, at least I will die with a smile on my face from being fucked to death. LOL…. Seriously, they are fantastic guys, and glad they are becoming part of this crazy new extended family that Dad and Uncle Bob created. So where were we with the blog, oh yes we ended it after Sean, and I first fuck in the bathroom. I looked over at Sean and could not believe what I saw. It was Sean, but it also was not. His body has mutated into a super heavyweight bodybuilder with about 5% body fat. He was massive, ripped, and crisscrossed with veins. He was exceptionally masculine and beautiful. Every muscle was perfect and could be seen individually. We kissed as lovers would and enjoyed exploring each other’s new bodies. I could feel the heat and power radiating from Sean’s muscles as my hands roamed all over. The best was when Sean trapped my hand by flexing his right bicep and pinning it against his forearm. I returned the favor by flexing my pecs and pinning his hand in the deep valley between my pecs. We both stepped on the scale, and I was at 267 pounds, and Sean was at 262 pounds. For me, that is a change of 87 fucking pounds. I asked Sean if he had any idea what was going on, and he said hell no, but who cares. He said he loved it, was still horny, and was ready to fuck me again. I agreed with him. Sean grabbed my hands and led me out of the bathroom and pushed me down on my bed. In the bathroom, we fucked like animals, but now it was lovemaking. It was passionate, enjoying the experience, working on pleasing each other, and of exploration. We licked, kiss, sucked, felt, and explored every part of each other’s bodies. We 69’d each other and drank each other’s load as we came together. We wasted nothing as we drank every drop of cum and the kissed to share the gift that was given to each of us. We took turns topping and bottoming as we explored our new masculine sexuality and sharing this incredible pleasure. I realized that I loved both giving and receiving and could not understand why someone would not want to top and bottom. I guess I am just a slut and proud of it. Even with being new at gay sex, we did an incredible job of making each other very happy. We did do some laughing during our lovemaking session. One was when I was fucking Sean and guess we got a little carried away because we broke my bed. I said it was because of our combined weight, but Sean said it was the force I exerted while fucking him. No matter what, we did destroy my frame bed, and laughed at how we would explain it to our Dad’s. Sean suggested that we just tell them that they don’t make them like they used to. I just think it was because they did not design it to support close to six hundred pounds of weight during sex. Sean, being a total nerd, said that we should use some of our physics knowledge and figure out the full force I exerted. I laughed and told him later because his ass was not completely fucked yet. As we laughed and cuddled, my Dad, announced his arrival home by knocking on my open bedroom door, standing in the doorway with a little smile and major erection, and saying something like it looks like you guys have had way too much fun. I am guessing that I turned as bright red as Sean, and we both shuddered to try to get works out of our mouths. Dad just laughed and said to get cleaned up and come down for dinner that Bob should be here in about 20 minutes. And like that, he just turned away and walked down the stairs. I should have been embarrassed and shocked by Dad catching me fucking Sean. I felt delighted about it. I was proud of my body, and the performance in fucking Sean that Dad had to have seen. I am hoping that he saw the entire show because wasting a good fuck is a terrible thing, and it is better when we get to show off. Sean and I lay in bed to catch our breath and talked about being caught by my Dad. Sean was like me and did not care and said that we did find our Dad’s fucking last year, so they have no room to complain about it. We laughed, and Sean said that we should at least grab a shower since we were covered head to toe in sex. I would have been fine going down still covered in sweat and cum, but we could be nice this time. We got up and walked into the bathroom. It is nice that when we built the house a couple of years ago, Dad wanted me to have a master suite like him. The house was set up with a master and guest room for each of us; Dad’s bedroom was on the first floor with the living area, and mine was on the second level. We have a large unfinished basement that we used for storage and a massive garage for all of our vehicles. Guess one of the benefits was that He and Bob could fuck themselves silly, and we would never hear them. Going forward, we will see who makes the most noise now. LOL. We walked into the bathroom and saw the new me in the mirror for the first time that I could comprehend what I was becoming. It was still my old face but slightly different. More rugged and masculine plus a solid five o’clock shadow that I never had before. I shaved this morning and can usually go two days before I need to, but it seems that is not the case anymore. Might have to start shaving twice a day now going forward or get into having facial hair. The body I was looking at was nothing short of an incredibly sexy stud with a massive well defined muscular physique. Every muscle was hyper enlarged from what I was just a day ago. The most massive professional bodybuilder would pale in comparison to me. As I moved and flexed, the muscles would become more enlarged and ripped. I looked more like some of the morphed cartoons that you see on the internet. With the size, I should hardly be able to move, and it was graceful and beautiful. I felt like my body was designed to handle this much mass with veins extending from the muscle that highlighted the definition and size. Before, I had very little body hair, but now I had some it just the right places. Not enough to cover or hide the muscles and definition but to enrich the look and help to make it manlier. My cock and balls were beyond impressive, even with it not fully erect. My cock was as thick as an empty toilet paper roll and appeared to be at least ten inches long in its semi-erect state. My cut head had a big mushroom head that would scare anyone that is about to be fucked by it. The balls were handling low and lemon size that seemed able to produce large about of cum. I was speechless because I did not look like I did yesterday, but I loved what I had become. Who knew what the cause was, but I loved it. I loved the mass I was carrying, I loved the power that I felt as I flexed and saw the muscles expand beyond my belief, I loved the gratification when the muscles were rubbed or caressed, I loved the sexiness that I felt, I loved the pleasure that I gave and received during the sex we have been having with this large cock, I loved the feeling of showing off the body to anyone that I came across. Most of all, I needed to find out what caused this because I never want it to go away. I saw Sean was engrossed in his body and was sure he was thinking and experiencing the same thing as I was. We talked for a while about our love for what we had become, the love that we have shared, and our hope that it will never end. I pulled him close and quietly said how much I loved him, thankful that I was experiencing this with him, and never wanted him or this feeling to go away. Without a word, he grabbed my head, and we met for a deep and passionate kiss. I wanted the kiss to go on forever and wanted to make love but knew if we did not stop, we would never get downstairs. I pulled away and said that we should get busy with getting cleaned up and get downstairs before they come looking and catch us fucking again. Sean noted that finding us would not be a bad thing but agreed only if we could shower together. I said that was my plan all along. We were surprised that we both fit and took care of washing each other and exploring the muscular beasts that we had become. We did have to quickly blow each other and drink down a load of cum because, as we washed, we became aroused and did not want to head downstairs with our cocks fully erected. I enjoyed showering and washing Sean and knew this would need to become a regular thing. Besides the enjoyment factor, our new size made it impossible for us to reach most of our bodies. We finished the shower in less than 15 minutes and started to dry ourselves off. That also required some assistance because we could not reach. We began to laugh at the thought that we were going to need help with just basic things like showering, but then it dawned on me about what we were going to do for clothes. That caused more laughter as we talked because I said we could just go as we were, but I am not sure our Dad’s would be ready for that. We did finally fit into some workout shorts I had, but even that had issues. One is that they barely contained us, so it bordered on pornographic, and the second was if we started to get an erection, our cocks would just ripped through. It was the best we could do and head down. Found them both sitting at the kitchen table with a smile on their faces as we walked in. Uncle Bob said something about what great looking studs we have standing there and for us to grab a seat as we need to have a group talk. We talked about an hour and covered a lot of things. They both admitted that they were bisexual and have been lovers since freshman year in college. Our moms were also bisexual, and the four were involved in foursomes and groups sex starting in college and continued until we were around five years old. Uncle Bob said that his wife left when she decided she would rather live as a lesbian and ran off with someone she met online. We told them about watching them at the motel and laughed and said they realized the curtain was not closed the next morning. They asked why we never said anything, and we said because we knew you would when you were ready, and it did not change a thing. Uncle Bob said we need to discuss the changes you boys are going through. He said that they had given us two doses of a compound called Mimbo Drops that is designed to improve and enhance men. Their workout buddy Kyle works for the lab that created it and wanted to share it with his workout buddies, but they needed some research on the effect on teenagers, so that is why they gave it to us first. The plan was to change us, and then they will complete the process too. They apologies for not asking, but they wanted us to experience naturally and see how we liked it because it can be reversed before the last dose. They gave us the first dose last night, and the plan was to talk today and see if we wanted to continue, but after seeing the changes, they dosed us both this morning. I looked at Sean and smiled and spoke first and said that I love what this Mimbo Drop has done to improve me and thanked the guys for it. Sean said the same thing only he wished we knew so that we could have enjoyed it more. Our dads laughed and said from what they saw; they did not understand how we could have enjoyed it more. They asked if we had any hangups with being gay as the drops do change your sexual orientation. I said that we had that part WELL under control, and all of us laughed. Sean asked for the third dose now so we could get it started on completing our change. My Dad said that we would need to wait until after dinner as Kyle was coming over and needed to get some blood samples and stuff for the lab before we dosed, plus you have to wait 12 hours between doses. I asked them when you guys were going to join the club as I flexed my biceps. They said that they needed to finish up a couple of items related to work and get affairs in order but wanted to do it as soon as possible. Sean stood up and said that we need some new house rules, and one of them is that it is clothing optional as we had nothing to wear, and these shorts were killing him. I agreed, and we both stood up and ripped our shorts right of and tossed them aside. I said to Sean that we need to properly thank our Dads for the gift they gave us as I walked toward my Dad. I picked him up and realized how light he felt and realized what strength these muscles. I told him how much I loved him and began kissing him. I held him close to my body so he could feel the muscles and power and showing him the love I had for him. I told him to explore and enjoy the body that he created twice. Once in the conception of me and the second was him evolving me. While we continued to kiss, I reached down and pulled off the shorts he was wearing to free his ass and cock for me. I so wanted to fuck him but was scared I would hurt him with my massive rod, so I decided that he was going to get the blowjob of all blowjobs. I was laying him on the kitchen table like you would a baby. He had a large, for a normal human cock, and I wanted it now. I sucked, and service his cock with a passion and determination to get him to cum as quickly as possible. I fondled his balls and played with his ass while he screamed encouragement until I felt his balls tighten and cock swell. That is the moment I knew I was about to enjoy the cum that made me. He came forcibly and pumped an excellent load into my mouth. I sucked his cock like a straw to get every possible drop. I cherished it as it flowed into me and knew that I would definitely be revisiting this cock. I was so lost in the moment that I did not realize that Sean did the same to his father and was right next to me. Our fathers were lost in their post-orgasmic bliss as Sean, and I kissed to share the cum from our fathers. That was the moment that I realized my life had changed for the better. I had never been happier than I knew what had just happened over the last 24 hours and only imagining what will come. Once our Dads recovered and thanked us, we decided that food was needed as Sean and I were starving. We sat and just chatted while the dads got dinner going like we usually did. The primary topic was about the experiences we had over the last 24 hours and some of the more exotic sexual activities that our dads have done. I think this is a good stopping point for the blog as I am getting horny and need to see who is around that I can fuck with.